Chapter 1: Suspicious Figure
3rd Person POV - Aizawa Shouta
Clack clack clack
The echoing sound of the footsteps danced in the hallway, chasing after the emptiness left behind from the remaining students, whom were retreating to their classes. The final bell concluding passing period, and starting class rang through the halls. The bell was so loud, that even the nearby houses and neighborhoods could hear the thundering of the bell.
Aizawa heaved a groan, his breath dancing in the air before fading away into the cool, calm air. Calm for now.. He thought, his mind roaming to different ways he could torture his students into worrying about their grades. He put his hand on the small indented handle on Class 1-A's door. Before he slid it open, he mentally prepared himself for the sight he would be met with.
After a deep breath, Aizawa slammed the sliding door to his left, successfully opening the door and shutting up the students, some still quietly whispering, trying to get in a couple last words before they'd be separated the rest of the class period. He calmly walked to his small podium in the front of the class, picking up his warm, comfy, yellow sleeping bag, and walking to the side, just past the board. Hastily, he bent down and picked up a small remote that he had on the podium the day before. He dropped it when he threw his sleeping bag into the room, but was too lazy to pick it up, and decided to be burdened with that task later. Later as in now.
After grabbing all the essentials, he excused the students to go change and meet in the field, the students yammering and proactively talking on the way out, either walking in pairs or groups of three. Some students, the antisocial, rude, or shy ones, walked on their own, such as Todoroki. Aizawa glanced into the now deserted room once more before shutting off the lights and closing the door. He couldn't wait to see their reactions when he told them about the new student, whom he was waiting for to arrive.
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Today was a brisque cold day, if she breathed out hard enough, she could see her own breath, it was amusing to play with when she got bored. She glanced down to her wrist, covered by a long sleeve hoodie. Rolling up the sleeve ever so slightly, she took a glance at the time on her small, fogged up digital watch. 8:53 huh. I'm late by 13 minutes.
(Y/n) Slowly pulled herself up, and looked around at the fall scenery, it was slowly fading to winter, and she couldn't wait. Winter was her favorite season, not including the holidays, people tend to stay off the streets, making it perfectly okay for her to just stroll down them, in plain sight. Right now though, she didn't have time for that.
She brusquely walked into a dark alleyway and bent over to put her hand on the cold soft dirt. After pushing off it ever so slightly, she did a backflip, landing gracefully horizontally on the wall behind her, and before gravity could catch up to her, faster than the moving eye, she jumped from that wall to the opposite wall on a different building, her altitude rising with each jump, until she reached the top of the building. When she flew into the air one last time, she did 2 frontflips in a row before landing on the roof, sticking out both her arms perfectly symmetric to each other, the way a gymnast would after landing a flip.
Surprisingly enough, the hood she wore on her head didn't fall off, she grinned, her lip curling upwards in delight at landing every movement ever so wonderfully.
"How'd I do, Kurogiri?" The girl asks, her smile becoming brighter, showing how happy she was he joined her on the rooftop.
"That was wonderful, (Y/n)." His wispy figure floated around, probably scaring away anyone nearby, but she enjoyed his presence.
"Oh!" She exclaimed, walking closer to Kurogiri, and stopping right in front of him.
"Is that a new tie?" She asked, her curiosity piqued. The tie was a bright yellow and looked very well on Kurogiri with his bartender outfit. The yellow on the tie wasn't as bright as the yellow eyes on his smokey head, but it was still very dapper nonetheless. To her, this new yellow tie looked much nicer than the other striped gray and black one he usually wore, but it wasn't her place to tell him how to dress.
"I'm glad you noticed." He stated, his chest slightly puffed out in pride, "I thought it looked nice, and it matched my attire quite well, so I retrieved it."
"It looks very good on you, 'tis brings out your eyes." She complimented, her accent poking through abit.
(Y/N) wasn't born here in Japan. In fact, she came from London, and from London, she went to America, and Austrailia before coming here, to Japan. Due to her staying in those separate places for long, she slowly began to pick up all those accents, and those now affected the way she talked, she honestly didn't mind though, she liked her accent.
"Have you told him you were leaving for the mission yet?" Kurogiri asked, a slight hint of worry in his flaxen eyes. (Y/n) already knew who he was referring to, and almost as soon as Kurogiri finished asking the question, she responded.
"Ye, I did, he threw a hissy fit and didn't want me to leave, but I told him 'tis was for the bosh." Her accent was very prominent this time, and she messed up her words a bit, stuttering between them sometimes or mumbling them to herself trying to memorize how they were pronounced all over again.
Kurogiri's warm chuckle filled the air. He patted her head two times before his neon eyes seemed to curve upwards a bit, as if he were smiling. (Y/n) reached up her hand a bit, eyes focused on his wispy head, before turning her eyes quickly to him as if to ask for permission. He nodded ever so slightly. No one would have noticed it was a nod, only those whom had been with this small trio would have understood what was going on.
(Y/n) slowly wiggled her fingers around in his smokey hair, a smile prominent on her face. Every time she touched the top of his head, it felt like actual hair, it was their way of proving to each other that they were still human, even though the world viewed them as villains. But that couldn't be helped. Could it?
(Y/N) sprinted across the roofs, darting from overhead to overhead before she began to finally see the large school that most wished to go to. Her feet silently tapped against the tiled roofs as she rolled up her sleeve again to check the time. 9:02. She hadn't spent much time with Kurogiri, but that was alright. She'd see him soon anyway.
When she reached the final house, she leaped, and raised her hands slightly into the air, as she was falling, before landing on top of the UA sign, one hand rested on the floor while she was in a crouching position, her eyes trained ahead, but also glancing around to make sure no one was nearby to see her enter. Her previous self-was gone, she was now an emotionless ragdoll to be used at her boss' dispense, or as she pronounced it, 'bosh'.
She jumped off the arch and fell down to the path on the floor, and got up again and began walking towards the big building, it's dark shadow looming over her. She knew this was going to be a hard task, but whether she was prepared or not was the real question.
After walking around a bit, (Y/n) stopped at an enormous field, probably the size of at least 4 football fields, where she saw a class training and a yellow sleeping bag leaned against the side of a wall, the face of a sullen-looking man was supervising the students, from the sleeping bag. Assuming that was the teacher, she double checked all things about herself, making sure she had her hood on, but the jacket itself unzipped so they would be able to tell that she was a Yuuei student, before heading down towards the man. Once she was in his line of sight, she stopped.
1st Person POV - Aizawa Shouta
I heard footsteps before a hooded, suspicious figure made its way into my line of sight. At my current, recumbent position, I could tell what her face looked like since I was looking up into her hood, but it was obvious she didn't want others to know what she looked like, so I averted my eyes to her uniform, as a way to respect her privacy. She was wearing the UA uniform, a skirt furthermore proving her gender, so she must have been the new student that was expected to appear today.
"You're late." I say, purposefully trying to input annoyance in my voice so she could understand how aggravated I was.
"I know." She said snarkily, her head was held up high as if to show she was of high authority, her shoulders were slacked, and her hands were in her pockets, her legs had one crossed behind the other. It was obvious that she couldn't help her lazy posture, in a way, she reminded me of Bakugou, but I was able to tell that even though she posed this way, she was wary. I could see her ears, slightly longer than normal, resembling an elves', twitching every now and then, as if she were picking up the sounds around her to be cautious.
I unzipped my sleeping bag from the inside and got up, stretching my legs before I was fully standing up. In general, she wasn't the tallest, and I completely towered over her, but she didn't seem to care.
"What's your quirk?" I asked, my voice slightly scratchy due to a lack of coffee this morning.
"Why don't you find out yourself?" She asked, her voice menacingly low, her head was tilted back just the slightest bit, just so so I could barely see her (e/c) slitted eyes. Her voice sent complete shivers down my spine. What was this feeling? Who was this girl? I kept my appearance as casual as ever, trying not to show the uneasiness that set into my stomach from her small threat.
1st Person POV - Midoriya Izuku
I stopped attacking Uraraka for abit, just to glance over at our teacher and the hooded figure standing near him.
"Why'd you stop? What's up Midoriya? Something wrong?" I turned back to face my sparring partner.
"No sorry, but do you know who that is near Eraserhead?"
"Where?" She asked, her interest in the situation now rising.
"See him? Mr. Aizawa and that.. that.." I scrolled through the words in my head trying to find the perfect terms befitting of the dark character over there.
"That suspicious figure.." Ochaco finished for me, her gaze now stuck on them. She was right, that figure was very suspicious.
Chapter 2: That Transfer With the Hoodie
3rd Person POV - Aizawa Shouta
Aizawa, cursing the sun for making it so bright outside, runs his fingers through his front locks, trying to stop the large migraine forming in his head from his staring students. The new student was standing in front of him, and most, if not all, oh his students were watching them. They were obviously interested in the hooded figure standing near him. Aizawa took a deep breath and sighed, before glancing down towards the shorter student.
"Do you have your costume yet?" He asked, hoping he'd receive a 'yes' as an answer. If the transfer had her costume, it would save him a lot of trouble.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
The teacher sighed and glanced downwards towards me. I was unconsciously annoyed at the fact that I was very short compared to him, but that wasn't the point.
"Do you have your costume yet?" He asks, his eyes looking sullen and sleep deprived. I could use my other costume, the villainous one if I truly wanted to, but that would bring unwanted attention, and people might recognize me.
"Nu." I reply, accent very thick in the single, lonesome word. I feel embarrassment rising in the pit of my stomach. I meant to smother or cover up my accent, but I couldn't. The supervisor stayed silent a bit, making me feel even more self-conscious and embarrassed, but I knew I had to ignore the feeling.
"I see, welcome to Class 1-A. I'm Aizawa Shouta, your homeroom teacher." He says, breaking the silence. I nod, not trusting my accent enough to reply.
His head turns, facing the crowd of students, all wearing the same outfitted uniform, who had gathered there themselves out of curiosity. He motions for me to follow him with a slight nudge of his head towards the student's direction before he starts taking long, slow strides to reunite with his students.
I follow behind, walking a bit slower due to the lack of length in my legs. Aizawa comes to a complete stop in front of his students, waving his hand a bit as if he were telling them to go. Go where? I wonder to myself, curiosity piqued. They all leave, walking in their own little social groups, and some walking alone. My eyes chase after their retreating figures, trying to figure out where they're going.
"Let's go." The tired man states brusquely before we head off into the large building, the only sound being heard was the occasional crunching of our footsteps crushing the dried leaves.
1st Person POV - Uraraka Ochaco
"Did you see the person with the hood?" I ask the other girls, as we change back into our school uniforms, hanging the gym clothes on a small hook near the top of the locker.
"Yes." Kyoka replies, already finished changing. Her earphone jack is plugged into the wall so she could make sure no boys peeped, and also to see if she could pick up some information on the person who was with their teacher.
"The person looked scary and gave off a scary vibe. Careful, they might be dangerous." Tsuyu warns, not knowing which pronoun to use for the stranger, so she settles for 'they'.
Toru turns her head, or I think she does, it's pretty hard to tell when only the top half of her uniform turns towards us. She then butts into the conversation as well.
"Maybe they are a pro-hero who'll be testing us." Toru stated, using 'they' as a pronoun as well since the true gender of the hooded figure was unknown.
"She." Mina says, her voice bubbly, making me feel less stressed, but also confusing me.
"What do you mean, 'she'?" I ask, very confused.
"That person was a girl." Momo says as if to finish off for Mina.
"Ho-" I started, but was instantly cut off by Toru, who butted into the conversation again.
"How did you know? Do you know her? Have you met her be-" This time Toru was cut off my Momo.
"Her outfit, she was a Yuuei uniform, and on top of that, it had a skirt." I pondered the thought, trying to recollect my memory of her outfit.
"Oh yeah!" I exclaim, remembering her unzipped hooded jacket covering her head, and the navy teal skirt that swished with every small movement she made.
"I remember! I think it's about time we go, is everyone finished changing?" I ask, as several other girls make a remark, or comment in remembrance, also remembering the girl's uniform. A couple seconds after the question is asked, the room is filled with chorused replies of 'Yes!'
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
My new, temporary, teacher lead me towards a room and told me to 'Wait there'. I looked up at the sign right outside the door, it's label reading 'Teacher Lounge'. I silently look around the room, trying to find anything that could be of use to Tomura and Kurogiri, but I find nothing very interesting. I let out a huff of air in annoyance. Nothing useful here.
I turn when I hear approaching footsteps and walk to the door, leaning on the doorframe with my arms crossed.
I look up once when I see Aizawa's black boots stop in front of me. I glance up at him and act as if though I had been waiting there the entire time. He obviously falls for my little skit, as he shows no sign of suspicion, worry, or nervousness.
"Follow me." He says, leading me down the hall.
After passing several rooms, we stop in front of a classroom door. I look up and read the sign again. He wasn't joking, this really is Class 1-A. I look at him, and he slides the door open, walking up to the podium and standing there, his gaze eerie and quiet. Instantly, all the talking and murmuring in the room stopped and all attention was on their teacher.
Once the silence settled in, Aizawa looked at me from the side of eyes before huffing in annoyance.
"Why the heck are you still waiting out there? Come in." He gruffly said, his voice rough, worse than before. Poor guy.
I stride into the room, the silence broken by my boots thumping heavily against the floor. Oh great, here comes the stares..
1st Person POV - Todoroki Shouto
She steps to the side of Aizawa and stops, turning her body to face us, almost robotically. The girl's hood still remains over her head, covering all facial features above the bridge of her nose. The jacket she wore, unzipped, hung loosely on her casually sloping shoulders. On one side, the jacket had fallen down a bit, exposing the shoulder of the UA uniform. Two black backpack straps could be seen on her shoulders, she was carrying a bag with her. She wasn't wearing the normal red tie that went along with the uniform. The girl had dark brown, if not black, combat boots that stopped at least 4 inches above her ankles.
She also wore black socks, both stopping at her knees. Her teal skirt seemed about the same length as the skirts the other girls wore, stopping at mid-thigh. She seems like a troublesome one.
"Introduce yourself." Aizawa says, taking out a small bottle and dripping two drops of the solution in each eye, before blinking a bit and glancing at the girl.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I clear my throat quietly and breathe out quietly. Nobody knows my real name as a villain, so I can just use my name. I registered my real name onto the transfer sheet anyway.
"Hi, I'm (L/n) (Y/n). You may address me as (L/n). Nu honorifics, I'd also prefer if you didn't use them at all around me." I say, my accent making an appearance once again. I've always gotten confused when it came to honorifics, considering that I've traveled to many places around the world, so I was used to the Japanese culture, but never adapted to honorifics.
1st Person POV - Tokoyami Fumikage
I inspected the hooded girl at the front of the room. My eyes darting around the room, trying to figure out where'd she sit, but before I could finish my thought process, Mr. Aizawa spoke again.
"Go get a desk from teacher's lounge. Midoriya go with her to help her carry it." Midoriya quickly stands up, blushing profusely when he accidentally knocks over his chair, and Mineta's desk, who sits behind him. He quickly helps pick up the desk and chair and scrambles to the front, following after (L/n).
1st Person POV - Midoriya Izuku
We walk down the hallways in an awkward silence, I fumble with my hands, trying to think of a way to start a conversation with her. I can't stop blushing from my embarrassing mistake. Wow! I'm walking with alone with a girl!
My already red face glows brighter. We arrive at the teacher's lounge and she slides open the door.
"Do you know where the desks are?" Her accent was very light and didn't appear as much as it did earlier.
"Y-yeah." I reply. I already know where the desks are since I spend tons of time in here with All Might.
I walk to the right wall and open a door, bunches of extra desks are piled up on top of each other. To the side of the desks, there are chairs stacked as well. As I go to grab a desk, she pushes past me and picks up a desk by the leg with one arm. I watch her in surprise. Is her quirk strength? Wow, that's impressive. Her hood raises abit and I can see her (E/c) slitted eyes. She glances at me as if she could read my thoughts, and replies,
"My quirk is not strength." My eyes widen more. Is it telekinesis? My mom has a quirk like that. She sighs and rolls her eyes over to me.
"'Tis also not some psychic ability. Don' ask me how I know what you're thinking." I stare at her bewildered. I let out a small huff and blush makes its way onto my face.
"Sorry, I didn't mean anything bad, I was just curious.." I say quietly, trailing off at the end. She looks at me again, and nods, as if to say that she didn't mind. Her hood then slouches, and once again falls over the upper half of her face, shielding her eyes from view. She lifts the desk and rests it on her shoulder, one hand holding onto the metal leg.
"M-may I help you carry something?" I ask, she looked perfectly capable on her own, and I didn't want to insult her, but I felt bad making her carry it all.
"'Tis fine." She replies bluntly. She looks at the stack of chairs and tries to get a chair, but it's too high up for her. I haven't noticed up until now, but she's awfully short. Doing quick measurements, I estimate her height around 150 cm. I know that at my height, I'm 166 cm.
She hums, snapping me out of my calculations and thoughts. She gestures with her head to a chair on top of the stack. I look up the stack and nervously laugh, standing on my toes to reach a chair and lift it up off the stack before pulling it down to tuck under my arm.
"I can hold it." She says, her voice slightly sharper. I flinch a bit and handed the chair to her. She tucks it under her arm in my stead, then takes off down the hall. I quickly shut the storage room door and close the lounge door before chasing after her. As we were walking down the hall, her in front of me, I couldn't help but notice that she looked so casual. I don't think I've ever seen someone carry both a desk AND a chair so casually like that. It makes a single bead of sweat roll down the side of my face in nervousness, I quickly wipe it away though, so no one notices. When we arrive at the large door, I reach out my arm open it for her, but she kicks it open on her own with her foot. The entire class turns and looks at us. Oh no..
3rd Person POV - Entire Class
All students looked towards the door as it was kicked open by (Y/n). Aizawa stopped his lecture on explaining how (Y/n) got in without taking the entrance exam. They all watched in silence as she walked through the middle of the isles, one shoulder supporting a desk, the other holding a chair.
Some students looked expectantly at Midoriya as if to ask him why he didn't help her carry the desk and chair. Midoriya takes notice of all the wary eyes, and nervously says,
"She wanted to carry it on her own.." His voice squeaky from the amount of attention he was receiving.
In secret, Aizawa disabled (Y/n)'s quirk. He did this mostly because he wanted to figure out if her quirk was strength, but surprisingly enough, she still was able to carry the desk without faltering even once. (Y/n)'s quirk had nothing to do with this, this was her pure strength.
She quickly plops down her desk behind Todoroki's and places her own chair down as well. After aligning them, she sits down on her chair and scoots in. Once she is completely set in, she slides her backpack off her back and onto the floor. Most students glanced her way, and all of them had the same thought.
She definitely was an interesting one, that transfer with the hoodie.
Chapter 3: Gorgeous Eyes of a Killer
(A/n: You may choose any version of shading for your eyes, the color and eyelashes are also yours to change, the picture above is to help imagine what the eyes look like, and make it easier to envision.)
1st Person POV - Kirishima Eijiro
We were in the middle of English class, and it was pretty boring. When Present Mic finally left, we were given a 10-minute break. After break, we have Foundational Hero Studies with All Might. The moment the break started, I got up, pushing my chair back, and rushed over to (Y/n).
1st Person POV (L/n) (Y/n)
"Hey! Hi (L/n)! I'm Kirishima Eijiro!" A boy introduced, making me turn my head up to look. A large smile sat on his face, eyebrows furrowed in determination of making a new companion, and his thumb pointing to himself. His hair pointed, just like the sharp teeth in his grin. I observed him very carefully, and when looking closely enough, he had a small scar above his right eye, which made me curious as to how he retrieved it.
I hummed in acknowledgment, so he knew I heard him before I turned downwards, facing my book and continued reading.
Kirishima looks at the book I'm reading, and I can already tell what's going to happen. Here comes the onslaught of questions.
"Is that a good book?"
"Mhm." I answer nonchalantly, deciding to just keep saying that for every question I'm asked.
"Is the main character a guy?"
"Woah! Does the book have quirks in it?"
"Oh, that's cool! Okay wait here, let me get Kaminari and Bakugou."
"Mhm." He scuttles off and I continue reading in silence, until he comes back, two more pairs of feet following next to him.
"What do you want shitty-hair?
"I want you guys to meet her."
I tune out the voices and continue reading, but I glance up quickly to see who came when I hear a rude comment catch my attention.
"What the heck! I didn't ask to meet her."
A boy with yellow hair hanging loosely waved and sent a grin towards me. His hair was side-swept to the left, and on that same left side, he had a black zigzag run through his hair as if it were a black lightning bolt. He reminds me of Kurogiri's new tie. I inspect his weird lightning designed hair and come to an important realization.
I quickly push myself up, my arms straightened, and my chair pushed back so roughly, it fell to the floor.
(A/n: Kind of like the pic, except your head is facing desk, not looking up, and the chair fell to the floor. Sorry I couldn't find a good picture!)
All three of the boys flinch and look at me wearily, a couple other people who were watching our interaction were also surprised by my sudden movement. I walk towards Kaminari and grab his face and pull his face close to me, so I can see his hair better. I feel his face heat up under the palms of my hand, he's definitely blushing, but why?
3rd Person POV - Kaminari Denki
(Y/n)'s hand wrapped around his cheeks and pulled him in closer, but her gaze wasn't on his face, it was on his hair. Kaminari felt his face explode into a blush, he couldn't help it, he was being pulled in really close by a girl, and on top of that, everyone was watching! They'd all see him now, as red a tomato.
In a really inconvenient situation, he glanced towards Kirishima and Bakugou who are on his right, (Y/n) covering his sight on the left. His eyes beg for them to do something, asking for help. Kirishima is just watching wide-eyed, his face bright as well. Bakugou on the other hand, is also watching, his face doesn't look as surprised as Kirishima's, but Kaminari can see that he is obviously embarrassed to be witnessing this since his ears are beginning to glow a bright crimson.
He is brought back to himself when he hears (Y/n) mumble something.
"Yellow with black stripes.."
"U-uh, c-can I help you?" Denki asks, his face getting warmer by the second. She hums in question, before shaking her head 'no', and letting go of his face. She picks up her chair and pushes it in a bit before sitting in the chair herself, and scooting the rest of the way in. She glances up at the three boys once again, before saying in a fully accented voice,
"Sorry, Kaminari was 'tis? Your hair just gave me an idea to solve a frien's problem."
"N-no problem.. Wait how do you know my name?"
"I heard Kirishima call you that, so I assumed it was your name."
"You remembered my name! That's great~ Now I know that you were paying attention to everything I told you!" Kirishima interrupts, very ecstatic, but still blushing.
1st Person POV (L/n) (Y/n)
I nod my head at his enthusiasm, not wanting to crush his dreams too much. I just have excellent hearing, but okay. He then begins to talk about how unresponsive I was acting, but I ignore it.
"-during lunch?" Huh? What did he say? I wasn't paying attention. Not knowing how to respond, I quickly reply,
"Uhm, yeah, mkay, sure?" My voice sounding skeptical.
"Great." I feel a single bead of sweat run down the side of my face in doubt. He does realize I just responded because he was talking to me, right?
(A/n: Sorry, forgot to mention this, when I say a single bead of sweat, it usually is supposed to be a sweat drop, or you sweatdropping.)
The large door slams open and I turn my head glancing towards it. A large bulky man clad in a tight full body suit enters the room. His loud voice teeming with authority,
"I AM HERE-" He says, his classic catchphrase.
"-To teach foundational hero studies." His voice softening at the end. I couldn't believe it. All Might was standing in front of me. My thoughts began to seem clouded, and I felt like exploding with anger. I hate him.. I Hate him.. I HATE him...
All Might turns to all of us before saying telling everyone to change into their hero costumes. I get up and force myself to ignore my feelings. I'm doing this for the boss, Kurogiri, and Tomura, not him. Ignore him. As I was about to leave the room, he rests his large hand on my shoulder and tells me to just change into my gym clothes instead. It takes everything I have to not throw his hand off me. I shift my weight so his hand falls off of my shoulders, and nod my head before exiting the class. As I was following some girls to the locker rooms, I could feel the burning stare of someone penetrating my back, but I ignore it.
Once we reach the locker rooms, I ask one of the girls if they could tell me where the spare gym clothes are. A bright and happy girl name Ochaco comes up to me and grabs me by the hand, leading me to a closet. The closet has all different sizes of gym clothes hung neatly on the wall for us to take and wear. I nod my head as thanks to her and grab a size small. The medium was too large for me, and the extra small was too tight.
I head to the bathrooms, after asking Ochaco where they were, not wanting to reveal what I look like just yet. When in the bathrooms, I pull off my jacket and all my other clothes before pulling on my borrowed pair of gym clothes. Instead of zipping up the gym uniform, I wear a white tank top, and leave the uniform unzipped, exposing my tank top. I then look at my jacket and at the uniform, deciding to throw the hood over my face, but leaving the jacket loose around my back.
I then take the sleeves of my jacket, and tie them together over my neck, successfully holding the jacket in place. I then proceed to exit the bathroom. When I make it back to the changing area, all the girls are ready and waiting for me, not seeming to care that I dressed the way I did.
"Are you ready (L/n)?" Mina asks me, her strange eyes glowing in excitement. I nod my head, and we all proceed to a large training area that I hadn't seen before. The boys were already there, along with All Might, who looks at all of us before approvingly nodding his head.
"Today, we're going to do another entrance exam!" All Might states excitedly, and most students look surprised.
"This exam will be held for several different reasons." All Might continues, "First of all, we'd like to see how much you've all improved over the past couple of weeks. Second, we'd also like to see if we can use this to observe Ms. (L/n) over here."Some student nod their heads in understanding, while others have the surprised look fade off their faces. His smile began growing wider by the minute.
"Except this time there is a twist, it will be a competition. Three people will be sent in at a time, and they will have to do as much as they can. Each group will have a 30-minute timer to get as much done as possible, and based on how well you did is the grade you get." He seemed very excited to watch his students go. Some students began to even chat together, asking if they'd like to go together, or wishing each other good luck. That is until a drowsy voice interrupted.
"Sorry, but your groups have already been chosen," Aizawa says, dragging his feet along with him and standing up front with All Might.
Under his arm, he has a box with a small cut-out rectangle on the top. He begins to explain what will happen to choose the order we're going in.
"We will let 7 students randomly choose the group's order, then we'll tell everyone which group they're in."
A floating uniform, a bald boy with a rocky shaped head, a boy with fish shaped lips and spiky brown hair, a blonde man with a sparkly aura and a crooked smile on his face, a boy with black hair and what looked to be tape dispensers at his arm, a large man with several wings and white hair, and finally a midget who was wearing a diaper and had strange grape-shaped objects on his head, all went to the front and picked out a card.
The order the groups would go in was Group A, Group G, Group E, Group B, Group D, Group F, and finally Group C. They then began to name who was in each group, I ended up being placed in Group B. So I'm fourth huh? More time for me to inspect what quirks my classmates have...
1st Person POV - Shouji Mezo
I ended up landing in the group that I picked, Group B, and I also am going to have (F/n) with me in my group. This will be interesting, I wonder what her quirk is. Jirou is also in our group, but she doesn't seem to care for us, she's standing on her own chatting with Yaoyorozu and insulting Denki. My eyes shifted to the girl in the gym uniform- or at least what seemed like a gym uniform. Her jacket from before was tied around her neck to keep her hood from falling off of her face. I shifted my mouth to one of my tentacles so that I could talk to her, but also decided to sneak my right eye inside of my mouth.
I usually tend to respect people's privacy, but this girl seems too suspicious and I'm worried something bad could happen to my companions. The aura she gave off was unbelievable, it was as if she were a murderer of some sort.
I went over to the lonesome girl and let the limb containing my mouth sneak over to her, just near her hood.
"Hello (L/n). I am Shouji Mezo, we're both in the B group together, pleased to make your acquaintance." I greet, she looks slightly shocked from seeing the arm, before humming her head in acknowledgment. I take this chance to move my arm under the hood, even more, when she's talking and doesn't seem like she's paying attention.
"Hi, you already know my name. Otherwise, the pleasure is mine." She replies back, then she begins again to ask a question, and I get ready to talk once more, preparing my eye to see if I can catch a glimpse.
"What's your quirk, it looks very interesting." She hums, her voice filled with interest.
"Dupliarms-"I say, answering her question. I take this chance to look at her, and as I do, I'm shocked. Her (s/c) seems perfectly untouched, not a single blemish. Her teeth, like Kirishima's, are pointed, and her tongue is a neon bright (q/c)-
(A/n: Quirk color.)
-The inside of her mouth is also (q/c), but it isn't as bright as her tongue. Her nose is defined
and smooth, it was very cute and button-like, reminding me of Uraraka or Midoriya. Her hair wasn't visible, and her mouth was in an ominous, knowing grin. Her face was still shaded by her hood, so it was harder to catch a good glimpse at her, but what shocked me the most, was her eyes. Her eyes were (e/c) slits and had a distant look in them. She knew what I was trying to do all along. She knew, but she still let me see. After all, it's not every day you meet someone with the gorgeous eyes of a killer.
Chapter 4: An Unexpected Surprise
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I wait at the start line, standing with slouched shoulders and a lazy look ahead, waiting for All Might to initiate the exam. Shouji was standing next to me, his body shifted backward a bit and three of his arms forward, the opposite foot forward as well, as if he were getting ready to run. The other girl, whom I have come to know as Jiro, was bent over, the tips of her fingers on the starting line and her bottom in the air, she was facing straight ahead, the determination in her eyes was unsettling.
Why do they look so serious? All we're doing is waiting until they release us, besides it's just an exam.
A sharp piercing sound ran through the air for a short time before instantly afterward, a mumbled 'sorry' echoes through the deserted city simulation. I glance up at the speakers, waiting for the supervisor to continue.
Aizawa is heard clearing his throat through the microphone before he tells us to start. Jiro and Shouji started sprinting the moment that the exam began. They're just running in a straight line, what amateurs.. I turn my head to the side and look at a tall building. I think that'd be a good place to start.
I lower my body down in a crouching position and press my fingers against the rough surface of the asphalt road. I then quickly apply pressure to my fingertips, and this force sends me flying through the air before I quickly land on top of the tall structure. I then survey the boundaries, trying to find anything that I could do to score more points on the exam.
Over, at least, forty buildings away, I see a large billowing cloud of smoke, as if it were a fire. Taking this as a chance, I take off again. Leaping from building to building, the smoggy scent in the air ruined the fresh air from outside a building, but the feeling was still enjoyable.
As I approached my destination, I shifted my sight around me, trying to see if the others came this direction as well. I don't sense anyone. I jump off the building I'm currently on and run into the building lit aflame. The flames bit at me, scorching my skin and parts of my clothing, but the flames didn't hurt me. Most of my senses are immediately blocked, this worrying me a lot, so I kept my guard up. Have they figured out that I wasn't really here to be a hero? Did they know I was with the League of Villains? Is this all just part of the exam?
Thoughts began flooding into my head, but I pushed them all away and focused on the task at hand. Pushing myself through the burning building, I look around trying to find any 'citizens' that I could save. As I entered the upper levels of the house, which were crumbling away with every step I took, I found 3 potato sacks with strange faces drawn on them and labeled 'citizen'.
I sigh and grumble at the creativeness of my teachers. Grabbing all three potato sacks, I sling them over my shoulder and check around once more to see if there are any more potato sacks in need. I begin to hear more of the building burning and strange noises. Worried about the 'citizens' lighting on fire, I quickly run to the nearest window. The floor begins to snap and crack under the pounding of my boots, and with one quick push, I force my legs to jump, and I leap at the window, holding all three potato sacks securely. As I land on the soft grass, which was slowly withering away from the smog and fire sparks, the building behind me explodes and completely collapses. Thanks, good hearing.
I begin to hear machinery clinking from a distance away, and I head toward the sound, hoping that I could somehow find a way to drop off the 'citizens', It'd be a hassle to carry them around.
I looked down at my gym uniform and see that certain parts had burnt off.
(A/n: Sorry there were no other pictures, poor Izuku ;C)
My sleeves were burnt off on both sides, and the pant leg on my left was completely gone as well. My right pant leg remained perfectly intact, as well as my boots. My boots were a bit charred, but they still seemed perfectly fine. I mentally and physically sighed at the same time. This is going to be inconvenient, isn't it?
1st Person POV - Todoroki Shouto
At the current moment, we were watching Group B. But even though both Jiro and Shouji were there along with (L/n), we all knew we were watching (L/n). At first, (L/n) wanted to watch the other matches and learn about our quirks and about the exam, it seemed she changed her mind, mostly for her amusement though. I was near her at the time and heard her mumbling about how boring it would be if she knew everything from the start. I was snapped out of my thoughts by the voice of a very perverted individual.
"Woah! Look at her legs! They're so smooth looking if only her pants were burnt off a little bit higher.." Mineta complimenting a girl was an everyday thing, and he usually said this about every girl he'd come across, but this time was different.
Sorry He's right. Her legs are very smooth and perfectly fine, there isn't a single scratch or scar on it.. at least on that leg, who knows about her other leg it's still covered. My thoughts began to wonder what she would look like without her hood, but it was hard to imagine. I began to walk closer to the screen, bumping a few individuals along the way, who would glare at me, or say sorry.
"He's right." I start, I hear a few gasps behind me.
"T-Todoroki, you're interested in her?!" Kaminari gasps. Bakugou and Midoriya come closer to the screen as well.
"What the heck?!" Bakugou shouts, seeming to come to the same realization I had come across. Izuku standing not that far behind him mumbling things to himself.
"I tho-though I'd never see the day T-Todorki would be interested in a girl." Kaminari says shyly, watching me. I sigh in frustration and walk up to (Y/n)'s screen.
"No, look closer at her." As I say this, some students move up closer to see the screen better. Momo then quickly springs up and shouts,
"She isn't burnt!" Bakugou grumbles before replying very loudly,
"No duh sherlock, we can all see that-" As he says that, a bunch of other students also come to that realization, wondering how they didn't think of that as well.
"-What I wanna know is WHY SHE ISN'T FREAKING BURNT." Bakugou finishes, seeming to be seething with rage. I begin to wonder as to why he is acting like this before I hear him mumble 'show off, I bet her quirk is lame anyway..' Ah, I see now, envy, my old friend, is paying Bakugou a visit.
I then return my attention to the screen. Just what is her quirk?
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Jumping over the rooftops to head towards the robotic whirring, (Y/n) hadn't noticed the secret cameras watching her, her goal was to just make it to the strange sound. A large, quickly moving object caught her sight, and instantaneously, (Y/n) changed her course so she could meet up with the strange object. When she approached it, she saw that it was a large robot. It's mechanical arm held what seemed to be at least 6, if not more, potato sacks.
The young villain glanced at the metal creature and glared at it.
"Give me those citizens." Her voice was firm and strong, filled with authority, but even so, the artificial being just raised it's head and bounded away quickly, attempting to get away. Although it was fast, it wasn't fast enough. The moment it turned to make a quick escape, the robot was met with (Y/n) once again. She somehow managed to get in front of it within the mere seconds it took to turn. The robot took one step back and shifted all the 'citizens' onto one of its metallic arms, lifting the other one and pointing it at the citizens.
This scene was obviously meant to represent a hostage scene, so she assumed that the robot hand was either a gun or a knife. She took a deep sigh and looked at the robot, and just as she opened her mouth to speak, the robot whizzed past her, completely ripping her hood to pieces. Only one thing came to her mind.
3rd Person POV - Todoroki Shouto
Todoroki was watching the encounter between (Y/n) and the 3 point robot from the entrance exam. He was trying to analyze the way she fought so he could use it against her in the future if he ever had to face against her- that is until she erupted in a loud curse, her hood was completely shredded.
The sight that was revealed after so long, was nothing like the other ever would have expected.
The moment her hood was ripped, two long elf-like ears sprang up from their shelter within the dark hood.
Her skin was perfect, not a single blemish remained on it, with an exception of a somewhat short scar that ran across the middle of her face, from under her right eye to under her left, the scar looked old and faded, as if she had received it from long ago.
(Y/n)'s skin was a smooth (s/c) that brought out her plump, small (l/c) lips. Her eyes shone in surprise of having her cover completely blown, her stance was still in that of a surprised one and the three potato sacks were still over her shoulder.
Her eyes seemed to glow, representing their power and strength. The authority she held, and the broken memories she lived in. And even though this was all visible to everyone in the room, no one could bring their view away from her gleaming eyes. They were an absolutely captivating (e/c), and instead of a normal, average pupil, her eyes had slits, reminding most of the students of a reptile, or cat of some sort.
After what seemed like an eternity, Todoroki managed to remove his glued eyes from the screen, that is, until they got stuck once again on her hair. Her hair was (h/l) and (h/c), her hair seemed to be down, which made it even more captivating. The moment after the robot completely and utterly destroyed her jacket, the after rush wind, from the speed of the robot, came all at once and completely blew away her hair, making it flutter elegantly in the wind.
The pupils of (Y/n)'s eyes shriveled in disbelief and worry, as she tried to think of a way to quickly cover herself, coming up with none, she settled for completely destroying the poor robot and taking the citizens away from it.
Todoroki couldn't believe it. How could a girl be this gorgeous? His thoughts began to scramble, and before he could utter a word and leave himself completely embarrassed, Bakugou decided to interrupt and state the first thing on his mind. As simple as it was, it assumed up pretty much everyone's ideas and thoughts about finding out what (Y/n) truly looks like,
"Well, that was an unexpected surprise."
Chapter 5: Ain't That Freaking Fantastic
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
"Thirty minutes are up. Please return to the starting point."
Ohhhh no. Oh god no this can't be happening. My cover is completely blown. Everyone knows who I am. They're going to recognize me, aren't they? I take a deep breath and sigh, before grabbing all the potato sacks that I had collected after defeating the robot. My thoughts kept repeating during the entire duration of the exam. Oh no. Ohhhhhh no. Dang it. I'm doomed. They're going to kill me. Oh no.
As I began leaping once more, from building to building, my (h/l) hair flew wildly behind me, sometimes flying into my face, which caused me to let out a huff of air to blow the strand away. Before I even land at the starting point, I can already see the entire class waiting there in anticipation, most likely to count the score and get a better look at my now revealed self. I slowly jump from the current building I'm on and shift my weight, so the gravitational force pushes me more towards the starting area, and makes me land near there.
The moment I land, all eyes are on me. I felt my hair gently flow to the breeze of the outside wind, finally being released from the safe haven inside of my now destroyed hood. I couldn't force away the rising crimson exploding on my face from having my appearance revealed. I drop the potato sacks onto the floor and set my sights on the cracked floor, the broken debris lying around suddenly seeming much more interesting.
Suddenly, before I can comprehend, I hear several footsteps running. I turn my head upwards to see what's going on, but then see I'm completely surrounded by the other girls.
"Uwahh! You're so pretty (L/n)!" Ochaco gushes, making me blush brighter. Tsuyu appears behind me and softly holds some strands of my (h/l) (h/c) hair in her hands.
"Your hair is very soft. You must take great care of it. Ribbit."
"Woah! That scar is super cool! How'd you get it?"
"(L/n) it looks like your eyes are glowing, that's so cool! They're really pretty you know!"
"Why are your ears pointed? Are you an elf? That's pretty neat!"
"How'd you jump so high earlier?"
"How are you not burnt??" Jiro finally arrives and begins to become curious as to why there was the group of girls huddling, and another crowd right next to the group of girls.
"What's going on here?"
"Look! It's (L/n)! Isn't she pretty?"
"(L/n) is really cute! Who knew this shy girl was under that scary hood." I felt like steam was blowing out of my ears. It's really hard to keep a straight face when there were so many people watching me, and complimenting me at the same time. I begin to panic from having too many people near me. Where is Kurogiri? Shouldn't he be teleporting to me to help me escape? What about Dabi?! Himiko?! Tomura! I want Tomura! I'm scared!
I crouch down in the group of girls and begin to hyperventilate. Aren't we a team? Where are they? Don't leave me alone! Come back! My vision becomes blurred and I hear muffled voices.
"Árе уоս оkау!?"
"Ԝհḕṝé ḯѕ Ḿŕ. Ⱥĭʑāẉã?"
"Șồɱɛӧἠễ đȫ ṡò₥ёʈħĩἧǵ! Ṯձƌоɼöḳɪ ϝȑєєżҽ ẏʘǘӷ հấṉⅾ ᾳᾑɗ ṕũţ ȋ† оņ ḣẻɼ ſóȓéḩèǎḍ!"
"I-I" I try my best to keep my vision steady.
"Ẃăɩե! ḅĕ գɥῐȇṱ! Տɦё ὶѕ ṫɼӳἱἤǵ ṭο ṡấу ṣốṁéţĥīἢɠ!"
"T-too much.." I trail off, the exhaustion from using my quirk incorrectly was also setting in.
"Ŧơȍ ḿǟἧẙ ẅħằԷ? Đίḑ ỷὁų ǘșḕ ťὅὁ ₥üćȟ êᾓēɽɠу? Ťὁǭ ɱůćɦ.. ʈōö ḿȕçħ ҏȁīᾕ? Τởό ṁµςȟ ҏёóṗłě?"
"I-I want To-mu an Giri-" Damn it, damn it, damn it. I shouldn't have done that, but I didn't want my quirk to be revealed.
"Ôkау еⅴеrуοոе ḃасk аԝау! Оոⅼу kеер Тοḋоrokі ոеаr ḣеr tο сооⅼ ḣеr ḋоԝո!" The voices began to sound more clear and less blurred. What's going on? Tomura, Kurogiri, where are you guys?
3rd Person POV - Shuuzenji Chiyo (Recovery Girl)
"Coming through, coming through!" Recovery Girl squeaks as she scurries her way through the small gathering of students. She stops at a collapsed (Y/n) who is being held in Todoroki's arms. One if his hand is covered in a rocky layer of ice, and held near her head.
The old woman checks over (Y/n) before giving her a large smooch on her leg, where the skin was exposed from the burnt off uniform.
"She'll be fine." The old woman stated, reassuring the mass of students.
"She was just using her quirk incorrectly, and that affected her health. She also seems to have mild ophthalmoplegia."
"W-what's that?" Midoriya asks, interest piqued by a new word he'd never heard before.
"It's a fear of being stared at or being the center of attention." The students all glance at the girl, who was slowly blinking her eyes again, attempting to clear up the throbbing in her head.
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
(Y/n) cracks her eyes a bit more, she was awake the entire time, but most things weren't comprehensible. The words being blurred, along with her vision. She sits up and rubs her head. She turns and looks around to see everyone staring at her one more. She begins to turn red once more, before most people quickly turn their head, or smile at her. Unbeknownst to her, Recovery girl was behind (Y/n) motioning for the others to not stare at her.
(Y/n) then is about to get up, before she sees a hand outstretched to her. She follows the limb to see a boy with half white and half crimson hair. His heterochromia eyes blue and grey. She takes his hand and he pulls her up.
"Not a problem."
"Miss (L/n) (Y/n)." A stern voice says from behind her. A chill runs up her spine from being called by her full name. Did they figure out who she was?
"Y-yea?" (Y/n) questions, turning around to face the much shorter, yet older, lady.
"Never use your quirk like that again, understand?"
"Ye." (Y/n) replies, glad that she wasn't found out.
"I'm serious. You could seriously harm to yourself, or cause permanent injury to yourself."
"Okay, sorry for worrying you." She apologizes, slightly bowing. The nurse then nods approvingly before giving the younger student a smile and heading off.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
"Are you o-okay now?" Ochaco asks shyly, tugging on my torn sleeve a bit to grab my attention.
"Ye I am, sorry for the trouble, I used my quirk incorrectly causing me to mess up my normal functions."
"I-if you don't mind me asking a few que-questions.." Midoriya interrupts our conversation, most the other students minding their own business and chatting among themselves.
"Go right on ahead."
"S-so-" He starts, before listing off tons of questions which eventually turns into a series of mumbles, "What's your quirk? What happens when you use it incorrectly? Do you feel pain when you use it incorrectly? Why did you wear that hood from before? How did you use your quirk incorrectly? Is it true that you dislike people staring at you? And uhh- I think that's it. Sorry for mumbling."
"Hmm." I start answering his questions one by one, sometimes pausing in between to think of a reply, "I won' tell you my quirk, you'll just have to wait until I'm forced to use 'tis. When I use my quirk incorrectly, certain organs in my body get damaged, and I have a hard time seeing, hearing, and comprehending things. Yes, when I use my quirk incorrectly, I feel extreme amounts of pain, but the pain doesn't come until after awhile. I wore the hood to cover my face because I felt shy. I used my quirk incorrectly by only activating certain parts of 'tis, whenever I do that, 'tis places extreme amounts of strain upon my body. And finally, yes, 'tis true that I don't enjoy stares from others."
I let out a sigh from answering all the questions. After regaining my composure, I look toward Ochaco before asking her a question,
"Uraraka. Is there any way I could get a cloak of some sort to cover myself up temporarily until we head back inside to change?"
"Hmm, no that I know of- Oh wait! Yeah, come with me!" She guides me to a girl with black hair spike-like hair tied up in a ponytail, her mostly red hero costume seemed very revealing of her cleavage area.
"Momo! Can you make a cloak for (L/n)?"
"Of course." A bright light then appears in the cleavage area of Momo's chest, before she reaches her hand into the strange luminescence, and pulls out a midnight black cloak.
"A creation quirk." I state as if asking whether my guess was right or not. She then looks at me and nods her head in approval.
"Good, you figured it out." Of course, I did. Who wouldn't?
After we all changed into our uniforms again, we were told to wait in the classroom until the lunch bell rang. A loud ringing sound echoed through the hallways, bouncing off the wall as if it was trying to make sure that all could hear it loud and clear.
I was still seated at my desk, I turn and lean over so I can reach into my bag and pull out a bento box that Kurogiri made himself. I swear he's like a mother sometimes. I take out some chopsticks and place them neatly together on top of the bento box. As I begin scavaging in my bag to see if I have any drinks, I hear the scraping of tables. I turn my head and look up to see Kirishima pushing together two desks, connecting them to my desk and making a table. He then goes back and grabs the chairs, Kaminari helping as well.
I watch them with confusion written all over my face.
"Wot are you doing?" My accent peeking through the words.
"What do ya mean? Didn't you agree you were gonna eat lunch with us?" Kaminari asks in confusion.
"Wot? No, I didn't. When?"
"During class, don't you remember?" Kirishima interrupts. I hum in response as if to say no.
"Oh well. We'll still sit with y-"
"(L/n)! Wanna eat lunch together?" Ochaco asks, bounding up to me, with Midoriya and Iida trailing not very far behind her. I look at her and point my thumb backward towards Kirishima and Kaminari.
"Oh hey, Uraraka!" Kirishima greets, "How about we all eat lunch together?" I hum once again as if I were accepting that proposition.
"B-but what about K-Kacchan?" Midoriya asks, obviously afraid of the said person.
"He was going to eat lunch with us, but got lunch detention for blowing up something last week." Kaminari says, trying to calm the nervously shaking boy. I open my (f/c) bento box, and what I find inside nearly makes me burst out loud.
I silently chuckle at Kurogiri's overly cute meal. This must have been Himi's idea. I silently smile to my self as I bow with one hand and say quietly, "Itadakimatsu."
I pick up the chopsticks and take one piece of the octopus-shaped sausage pieces. My smile stayed on my face the entire time, not once faltering. Until someone ruined my moment.
"Woah! Look! (L/n) your lunch is so cute!" My smile glitches a bit before it slowly disappears.
"Did you make the lunch by yourse-"
"No." I respond instantly, cutting off Kaminari, who seemed surprised by my immediate answer. "Giri made it for me, with Himi's help." I say, the warm smile crawling its way back onto my lips once more.
"You must care for them a lot, (L/n)." Iida says, observing my face very carefully.
"Yeah I do, they've been with me since I was a child, and they've always taken great care of me." I reply. The small group we have then erupted into chatter, everyone talking among themselves. I continue eating while replying to any questions that are directed towards me, and listening to the conversations. Midoriya then glances at me from the side before shyly asking,
"H-hey (L/n)? I know we haven't really known you for long, but would it be okay for us to all call each other by our first names? I-I just think it'd be much easier..." He trails off, his flushed face becoming more prominent.
"I don' mind being called (Y/n). I think 'tis sounds better anyway." Izuku then smiles brightly, he was literally glowing in happiness. Everyone else seemed upbeat as well until they saw who was behind me and Izuku.
I felt a shadow fall over the both of us. Before I could fully turn around a harsh voice stops most, if not all the chatter in the room.
"Well congrats Deku, ain't that freaking fantastic?"
Talk about a jerk.
Chapter 6: We'll Always Be Here
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I turn my head, just to come face to face with Bakugou. Bakugou is glaring at our group, but his eyes seem to hold the most hatred for Izuku.
"Can I help you?" I ask. Curiosity was written all over my face. Bakugou's eyes roll to face me, his head no moving an inch. He grunts in response as if he didn't care about my presence. I glare at him before turning back to my meal and finishing up what was left.
"H-H-Hey Kac-c-chan.." Izuku trails off, fear is prominent in his quivering voice. Bakugou looked at him, a murderous intent burning like a wildfire in his eyes. He smirked, as if proud that he could make Izuku shrivel up in fear before he turned to Eijirou.
"When you harden yourself, can a piece of you be broken off?" Bakugou questions, obviously needing something from Kirishima.
"Not unless I break it off myself."
"Will it stay hardened even after your turn back to normal?"
"Depends on what it is..." Bakugou nods his head as if contemplating whether he should go through with his plan or not. It's not like I knew his plan, although I wished I did.
"Harden and break off a strand of hair." Bakugou demands. Eijirou just glances up at him before nervously nodding. Activating his quirk, Kirishima's skin becomes sharp and jagged, along with his hair. He slowly plucks out one of his hairs, careful not to hurt himself too much, before giving the hardened strand of red hair to Bakugou. Kirishima then releases his quirk, and he returns back to normal. The hair that he plucked out, however, remains hardened and pointed at the top as a needle.
"Great." Bakugou says as if giving his approval, before turning and walking out the room, as if he were never here in the first place. What was that for?
The rest of the day was drab and passed by quickly. As the final bell rang, I got up and exited out the classroom, before a hand stopped me, firmly gripping onto my shoulder. I turn and look towards the hand, only to find that the owner of the appendage if Aizawa.
I glance at him, my (h/c) locks framing my face, making my slitted eyes stand out much more than they usually do. I hum in annoyance as if to ask what he needed.
"May I speak to you in private?" He asks, his voice laced with venom, beckoning me to come with him. I nod before following him as he drags me by the wrist, his quick pace making me waver in my steps lightly, but I still manage.
We arrive at the teachers' lounge and he seats me on a dusty looking, yet comfy, couch.
The moment I settle down, Aizawa pulls out an envelope that has had the top ripped off already, he hands the envelope to me, gesturing for me to read it.
Hello Yuuei Academy,
I have heard that you are taking in any recommended suitors, as long as they have the confirmation of an alleged Hero to join. Our small group has found the perfect candidate for your recommendations list, but they won't be appearing until later on in the year. Usually, we'd refuse to go to such a loud and crowded place to send out the subject, but this is a special case, so we've decided to send them to you. Although their quirk can't be named on paper, due to privacy reasons, and in case of a photo leakage, our candidate will be sure to display their quirk to you. At first, they may be in a refusal of exposing it or might use their quirk incorrectly a couple times, but fear not, everything will work out soon enough. Within the containment of this letter, we've also attached a small ID, explaining the most basic things about the subject, such as age, eye color, gender, hair color, full name, date of birth, and registration ID. The ID won't be including our candidate's quirk, and several other measurements, the reasoning as stated before.
During the date of the entrance examination, our young hero in training was in a separate continent, and couldn't partake in the events, this is the main reason as to why we've sent you this letter. When receiving our student, you may hold them for a trial period of, at most, one week. Within that week, you may rerun the entrance examination, or do any physical tests that you need to decipher whether you'll take in our young cadet or not. Until then, we hope that you approve of our subject.
As for the hero recommendations and approval, we've already talked with the principal over the phone, now the choice is left to the teachers' department to see which course out candidate belongs in. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules to read this. Good luck.
After reading the entire letter, the teacher looked at me before suspiciously pointing out that no one was addressed to the letter, so they couldn't find out who wrote it.
"Do you know who wrote it, (L/n)?" I look at him before I nod my head. It must have been either Dabi or Giri, if not, then it must have been the boss.
"Who is it?" Aizawa asks, expectant of an answer from me. I look at him before mumbling under my breath,
"'Tis not my place to tell you." Aizawa sends me a harsh glare before sighing.
"Is this what they meant by good luck? Did they mean good luck in trying to deal with your horrible attitude?"
"I'm not Bakugou."
"You're not polite either." I send a harsh look his way, before silently reciprocating,
"You're one to talk." I could feel him shift slightly, obviously uncomfortable, meaning that he'd successfully heard me. Pfft. I want to go home.
The clacking of my shoes echoed through the dark alleyways, as I made my way back to our little bar, where we all stayed together. All of us. I sneak in through the front door, wanting to surprise everyone, but the moment I enter, I only find myself face to face with Kurogiri, who was just about to head out to get groceries.
"Hey Giri~" I hum happily, excited to be back where I belong. Kurogiri turns his smokey head downwards to see me, his luminescent eyes arch upwards slightly, as though he were smiling. I stand up on my toes and reach up before softly running my fingers through his wispy like hair.
"Hello (N/n), glad to see you're back so soon. Anything I can help you with?"
"Yeah, do you know where everyone else is?" I ask, excited to tell them about everyone from school.
"They're in the back." He tells me and is off to head out again before he stops and looks down towards me again.
"I'm about to go get groceries, anything you want?"
"Nu, but are you sure you should be walking in public like that?" I question, worried for his well-being of being caught by the 'heroes'.
"I'll be fine, now go check on them and tell them about your day, you can fill me in later." He replies casually, before taking a few steps, forming a warp gate in front of him, and disappearing into thin air.
I sigh and make my way towards the back room, separating the bar from our living space. The moment I enter the room, I hear an ear-piercing shriek, and Himiko launches herself at me.
"(N/n) what took you so long~" Her voice high and glossy, the way a rich and pampered lady would sound. Her messy blonde hair was in two buns towards the side of her head, the way it always was. She was grinning at me, her sharp vampire-like teeth glowing under the lights.
"Himi!" I reply happily, wrapping my arms around her form, which was slightly bigger than mine. She grabs me by the arm, throwing my bag somewhere across the room, and pulling me to the couch, but before I can sit down, Dabi grabs my arm, pulling me down into his lap.
"Hey, midget." He smiles, his eyes seeming to light up in happiness. I raise one (h/c) eyebrow at his antics before grinning.
"Hey, Dab-" As I say that, we both pull our arms into a dab, facing the opposite direction each, Himi joining in, but accidentally whacking my hands in the process.
"-i, also ouch! Himi why are your hands so cold?" Himiko scoots over closer to us before cupping her hands on both mine, and Dabi's face.
"Because you are both too hot. You're making me get a fever. (Y/n) it's not funny. It's true." She adds when she notices me giggling. Man, I love these guys.
I hear a door click before a familiar scratchy voice makes its way to my ears.
"Why the hell are you being so loud? Don't you two know how to-" He pauses when he sees me, his red eyes behind his father's hand seem to widen.
"(N/n)? Your back?" I quickly push myself up and off of Dabi's lap, before jumping over the back of the couch and pouncing on top of Tomura.
"Tomu! I'm home!" I smile happily at him, he slowly pulls off his father's hand from his face and stares at me in shock. My legs straddling each side of him as he's on the floor.
"Why the heck you'd take so long!?" He complains, his surprised look softening a bit at the sight of me.
"Do you know how annoying they are?!" He gestures to Dabi and Himi, who are both grinning at the two of us like idiots.
"Did you miss me Tomu~" I ask in a teasing voice, and he pouts before tugging me down in a hug, careful to not let his entire hand, fingers, and palm included, touch me.
"See Himi? This is why we need to hide (Y/n), emo brat over here always takes her. On top of that, when she isn't taken by him, she's with the void." Dabi complains, still grinning secretly, happy that I've returned from school.
"(N/n)~" Himi draws out, adding to Dabi's thoughts, "Come hang out with us, you've been with emo and void your entire life. Give us some attention." I smile gleefully at them, pulling up and giving Tomu a quick peck on the forehead, before walking over to them and placing myself on Dabi's lap.
Himi grins at this and sits on top of me, who is on top of Dabi, who is sinking into the couch from all the weight while trying to reach the TV remote. Tomu pulls himself up from the floor and walks over to us, sitting down on the couch beside us and pulling Himi off of me, scolding her and explaining to her about my small size and how I might get crushed. I roll my eyes at this and snuggle into Dabi's chest. Himi comes and sits on the other side of Dabi, and leans onto him as well, but letting her head fall into my lap.
The room suddenly becomes darker, and Giri emerges from a gate, I assume he must have already put away the groceries since his hands are completely empty. I smile towards Kurogiri and gesture for him to sit with us, which he does.
Being the tallest out of all us, Giri has no problem picking up Dabi and sitting down where we were, pulling me into his lap. Kurogiri places Dabi to his left side letting Dabi lean against him. Dabi grunts in annoyance of not having anything to keep his body warm, so he grabs Himi and pulls her into his lap, she happily snuggles into him but leans her head against Giri.
Tomu, who is the only person on the right side of us, leans his back against Kurogiri, his head in my lap, and his legs outstretched resting on the arm of the sofa. Once we're all comfy, we resume the movie that Dabi turned on and paused earlier. We all sit in silence, not a word needs to be said, and not a word needs to be heard.
I sigh contentedly before closing my eyes a bit, which are stinging from staring at the screen too long. How long has it been, an hour? It seems pretty late. I wish Dabi would choose a different movie. We've seen this movie a million times, but I guess that's okay. As long as I'm with them. A small smile crawling its way onto my face.
"I love you guys, you know that?" I say quietly, beginning to fade out of consciousness.
"Yes, and we do too." Kurogiri replies for everyone else, who look like they were already drifting off.
"We'll always stay with together..." Himi trails off, her fangs sticking out of her closed lips which formed a calm, peaceful smile for once as she snuggled up against Dabi's chest. My eyes slowly begin to flutter, exhaustion nipping at my comfortable form.
"We'll always play with each other." Dabi says, his voice hoarse with sleep. The darkness around my vision slowly begins to seep into the rest of my view.
"We'll always be here." Tomu finishes, a tired smile resting on his dry cracked lips.
I'll always be here too.
Chapter 7: What Was That?!
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
The bright chirping of morning birds made its way into my ears, successfully waking me. I groan softly, back stiffened from sleeping on a bumpy surface. I slowly crack my eye crusty eyes open and pull myself up, reluctantly, knowing that I still have to attend school. I look down at myself before I sloppily chuckle. I forgot to change out of my school uniform, but that's okay. I don't need to change into my school clothes if I'm already wearing them, right?
I glance at the piled mess before me, slowly remembering what happened. In front of me, Dabi and Himi are snuggled against each other, Dabi sightly snoring, and Himi mumbling something in her sleep. I smile, and finally acknowledge the warmth around my waist, and the blankets covering us. Kurogiri is nowhere to be seen. He must have woken up early and covered us with blankets. I turn around to see I'm being held by Tomura, his face calm and peaceful, his father's hand on the coffee table not far from here.
I stretch my legs out, before carefully unwinding Tomura's fingers from my waist. Four of his five fingers were holding me, and his palm wasn't pressed up against me. Even in his sleep, he was careful not to hurt me. I smile lightly to myself and stand up, carefully making sure not to wake up Himiko, Dabi, or Tomura. Once I'm up, I adjust the blanket over Tomu, making sure he's completely covered, before pressing a soft kiss to his forehead.
Proceeding to Himiko and Dabi, I fix their blanket as well, before placing a soft peck on Dabi's cheek and squishing my cheek against Himi's, also pressing a peck to her cheek. After I make sure everything is completely fine, I search the room for my bag, grab it, and head to the bar.
As I exit the back room, I'm met with Kurogiri sitting on a bar stool, cleaning a cup with a white rag. I grin happily at him and spread my arms out to hug him, giving him some time to solidify his gaseous body. He then wraps his arms around my much smaller form, having to crouch a bit to reach me. When he releases me, I sit down on the bar stool next to him as his pristine eyes arch upwards slightly as if he were grinning along with me. Giri then taps my head gently as he stands up and makes his way behind the bar, opening the fridge that was designed to look like a cabinet.
"Anything you'd particularly like for breakfast?" Kurogiri asks, his voice still rough from waking up. He must've woken up not long ago.
"Nu, not really, make whatever you'd like." I respond to content with just being in his presence.
"You should loosen up a bit, we're at home anyway, no one will see you if you let out your quirk for awhile, it must be exhausting keeping it hidden. " His back is turned towards me as he prepares a large meal, also getting some food ready for the others sleeping in the back room.
"Don' worry, I'll loosen up at the academy, I'll try to get there early so no one notices me." He turns just the slightest, so I may see the corner of his eye.
"If you say so, I'm just worried about your wellbeing." I grin once more, happy to know that he's worried about me, before a small chuckle leaves my lips, bouncing off the empty walls of the deserted chamber.
Kurogiri turns towards me once again, his ghost-like hands full of plates, forks, and knives, as he sets them down in front of each set rhythmically, as if he's done this a million times before.
"'Tis looks good." I comment as he places different types of crepes on each plate. A strawberry crepe for Dabi, kiwi's lined around the plate, blueberry for Tomura, who also had an ice cream scoop on top of it, melted creme's and the icing on Himiko's, and some sugar cubes placed perfectly on the top, syrup dripping all over the crepe.
My plate had a soft Nutella drizzle, and small banana slices placed strategically in the middle. White chocolate dribbled over the Nutella and bananas, and melted into the crepe, finding its way in. Small berries decorated my plate around the edges, making a circular shape.
(A/n: If you don't like the crepe, you can change it, I just placed my personal favorite on there, sorry...)
I pick up the knife and cut into the crepe, taking a bite of it. The warmth of the desert rushes to my tongue as it melts into my mouth. So good~ I chew and continue eating as we both sit there in a comfortable silence, Kurogiri taking his place next to me and sipping a cup of tea.
"Thanks, Kurogiri, 'tis really good." I commend him, internally complimenting his culinary skills. He hums quietly in delight, happy to have received praise as I hope off the stool and stand up. He gets up as well, about to take my plate, before I softly push him back into his seat.
"'Tis okay, I got it."
"Okay." He quietly mumbles, skeptical about letting me do the work, but it's okay. I felt bad, he always takes care of us. I take my plate, and all the utensils and go to the sink, washing them thoroughly before placing them on the dish rack. I then turn around and walk back next to Kurogiri.
"I'll be heading to school now." I murmur, standing on my tiptoes, he leans down a bit and solidifies part of his face so I may quickly peck his cheek before heading off. As I reach the door area, I slip on my boots lacing them up before quickly turning back and waving goodbye. I turn about to head out the door, but before I do, I stop and quickly turn to look at Giri, who was wearing a black tie today, remembering something.
"Try wearing a yellow and black tie!" I recommend, before turning and slamming the door shut, making sure it clicks in place. I could hear the bell from the bar jingle as I head out.
The rush of cool air hits my face as I exit the rundown building. The autumn air whooshes past me, and a couple leaves crunch under the weight of my body.
I crouch down slightly, preparing my muscles, before I take a leap, soaring through the air and landing on the roof of a building. I quickly start running across the rooftops once more, dashing between the sloped tiles of homes, and the flat roofs of stores. Before long, I reach UA and only see a couple students entering.
I go to the edge of the building I was currently on and dropped down, careful not to drag too much attention to myself.
Before long, I find myself walking down the hallways to class 1-A. On the way there, I find several students cornering another, sprouting insults like a tree.
"You shouldn't even be here, creep."
"Go back to where you came from."
"You're better off as a villain."
"You're disgusting, using your quirk to your advantage." I watch silently from behind the stairs I had just ascended. There were three, what seemed to be, bullies, all cornering a tall guy. His face was cold, as well as his dead, purple eyes. His hair was unruly and tangled, but it seemed to be completely natural and looked perfectly fine that way. Under his eyes were purple bags, not noticeable unless one looked carefully. Looks like he's been missing some sleep. His gaze was flat, and he didn't seem worried about the others bullying him.
I sigh to myself, even though I was told to act with no emotions when I was here, the bullies were pissing me off. I let my cold facade fall over me, a completely different person from when I was with everyone else back at the bar. I slowly walk towards the group of others, my (h/l) (h/c) hair cascading around my shoulders, framing my face perfectly, keeping my eyes hidden from sight.
I walk to the group and slam my fist next on the wall next to the bullies, a large indent forming with cracks left to decorate it. Some students passing by stop to watch, others just continue walking after a quick glance. All 4 of the students set their gaze on me.
"Why not pick on someone who's willing to fight?" I say menacingly, tugging my fingers through the front locks of my hair, revealing my fury filled slitted eyes, which were harshly glaring at the bullies, and them alone.
The largest of the three of them grunts in amusement, before turning towards me,
"You're one to talk, midget. Are you saying you want to pick a fight with us?" I growl at the insult wedged in between their words. My hand shoots out and grabs the boy down by the collar, bringing him face to face with me.
"What did you say, weakling?" I ask, fear eminent in his widening eyes. I slam his head against the wall, creating another indent near the one I already had. I grin in satisfaction, watching him crumble beneath my feet. I let go of his collar as he slides down the wall, a blood smear following him as he slid down. I turn towards the other two bullies and stare at them, my eyes lucid with a threat.
"You saw nothing, got that?" Venom lacing into my voice, I turn towards the small group of spectators around us, and they all do some form of gesture to show they understand before they all scurry off, leaving me alone with the bullied student, and a passed out bully.
I then continue walking past, my (h/c) fluttering behind me softly as I make my way to my class. I feel the gaze of the purple haired boy on my back, but ignore it as I entire the class, making my way to one of the seats in the front and sitting on the table, gazing out the window.
I roll up my sleeve slightly and check the time. 7:47. I still pretty much have an hour before class starts. Why'd I wake up so early in the first place?
As I was deep in thought, I unconsciously remove the jacket of my uniform and unbutton my shirt, and rotating the shirt around, so that my back was exposed and my front was covered. I slowly let my quirk slip out, still deep in thought.
Two large scaley bat-like wings emerged from my back, the skin of the wings black, and the inner flaps a faded (q/c). A tail also emerged from my lower back, sharp spikes protruding throughout the tail. (H/t) horns grew out of my scalp, extending for at least one foot before resting in place.
(A/n: (Q/C) means quirk color. (H/T) means horn type, for example, straight horns curved at the end. Another thing, the pictures are just examples of what the quirk looks like. The reader can change it to their liking.)
I silently breathed out in relief. It feels so good to release my quirk... I continue relaxing, stretching out my wings and letting my tail flicker behind me as it pleases until I hear several soft gasps and a crashing sound.
My eyes widen realizing what I've done, my wings quickly folding back up and my tail disappearing, my horns shrinking back into my head. I flip my shirt back to the way it was, a blushing exploding on my face, and I pull up the shoulders of my jacket, hoping the people at the door didn't see too much. My hands quickly go over my mouth in shock once I turn around fully and see who it is.
Izuku is standing at the door, mouth agape, face pink, and shaking like a twig. His pointer finger is pointed towards me, his eyes widened and his books all collapsed on the floor, his other arm close to his chest as if he were still holding imaginary books. Next to him is Ochaco, who is also in shock, her mouth open as well, and her pupils dilated in surprise. Her head is facing me, but her body is turned as she's shaking the poor corpse of Tenya, who looks as red and surprised as Izuku.Izuku's mouth opens and closes like a fish before he finally stutter's out,
"What was that?!"
"Snap." How do I get out of this one?
Chapter 8: That's How 'Tis Done
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
(Y/n) tentatively watched her friends, slightly shaking in shock. Thoughts raced through her mind. How'd I not notice them? When did I let my quirk go? Was I spacing out? Did they figure out who I was? Am I done for? Her pupils were dilated, zooming in between the three characters in front of her, uncharacteristically anxious.
"U-uh." (Y/n) stuttered out, unwisely, as she sat there on the table of the desk.
"(Y/n)." Ochaco began, her bangs casting a shadow over her concealed eyes.
"Y-yes?" Said girl replied, the awkward silence in between them making her nervous.
"Your quirk-" Tenya continued, his face still slightly pink, but other than that, he looked upset.
"It's amazing! Cool! Unique and awesome!" Izuku interrupted, a sparkle of excitement gleaming in his eyes. He was smiling brightly as he approached the apprehensive girl.
"Yeah! You looked so pretty!" Ochaco compliments, the already bright blush on (Y/n)'s face blossoming into an even brighter color.
"O-oh, thanks, I guess..."
"You shouldn't hide your quirk, your quirk is really cool! Can you explain it to us!?" Izuku stammers, making his way into the conversation once more.
"I'd prefer to keep that to myself..." (Y/n) states, her shocked expression slowly fading back to her usual, monotone, straight face.
"O-oh I see. Could you at least tell us about it?" Izuku tries again, hoping to get some positive response.
"What do you want to know?" (Y/n) asks skeptically, watching Izuku while rebuttoning her shirt.
At this, both Tenya and Izuku remember that her shirt wasn't fully buttoned, and turn away blushing, while Ochaco helps (Y/n) put all her clothes on correctly.
"N-no p-problem." Ochaco replies, her face blossoming in a cute blush, giddy at the feeling of being given a nickname. The boys turn around again and face the two others with them, once (Y/n) announces that she's done.
Both guys are red and blushing, but Izuku still takes advantage of this chance and tells (Y/n) everything he'd like to know.
"Okay, so, I'd like to know the name of your quirk, what it does, how long it lasts, and at least one weakness." In his hands, Izuku has his note-taking journal and a pen with an All Might design.
(Y/n), who is flustered at how rushed Izuku was, begins explaining two of her three forms, and leaves it at that.
【 U.A.FILE.21 】
The blood of a dragon running through her veins! (Y/n) has the full power of a dragon. Able to switch in between three forms, (Y/n) has but yet to fully master her quirk.
The first form is the form she appears as every day, her Human Forme, which makes her appear as a human, other than the fact that her ears are elongated, her teeth are pointed, the inside of her mouth is a neon (q/c), and her eyes are slitted. This form requires energy to stay as it is since it requires restraint to keep her quirk mostly hidden, the time limit to this form is 24 hours, at most, and the cooldown needed is one hour.
The second form is known as Hybrid Forme, which is her main form. When using this form, it's known as 'release'. Although the other two forms require energy to keep active, this form doesn't require energy. In this form, (Y/n)'s tail and wings stay exposed from her back, and (h/t) horns grow from her skull. A very beneficial factor that comes with this form, is that (Y/n) is temporarily able to breathe fire. Her flames are a bright (q/c), and although they aren't as hot as other quirks, such as Bakugou's explosion, or the Todoroki family's flame quirks, it's still very dangerous. Although flames are very beneficial, this has a major drawback if used too much, which shall be revealed later on. During this transformation, all of her abilities are heightened, and her time limit to this form is unlimited, there is no cooldown for this quirk as well.
The final form is Dragon Forme. Dragon Forme requires the most energy to stay active. In this form, (Y/n) transforms into a large (q/c) dragon, and all of her abilities are sharpened to their absolute max. In this form, (Y/n) is seemingly immune to everything, and can attack with great power, but the longest she has ever stayed in this form is 1 minute, her time limit to this form is unknown since she has never used it longer than 1 minutes, the cooldown to this form is one month.
Although (Y/n)'s quirk is very strong, there are many debuffs as well. If (Y/n) activates a separate form on a certain part of her body alone, it creates great internal damage and can leave her temporarily, or permanently disabled. A very important thing to remember is that (Y/n) cannot use her fire breath unless she drinks something that is easily flammable beforehand, such as juice or gasoline. Once she has used up all the liquid and turned it into flames, she'll be unable to breathe any fire unless given more. Do remember though, that like any other person, she gets full, and once she's full, she's unable to drink anything anymore, causing her fire breath to be rendered useless. Her flames can also occasionally burn her skin if she isn't careful, her extra appendages, however, are immune to the neon (q/c) flames.
When attacked on any of the extra appendages, including the wings, tail, or horn, (Y/n) will feel 20 times the amount of pain a person would normally feel from that attack, making her extra appendages extremely sensitive. If the quirk is used over the time limit, (Y/n) will collapse, immediately changing back to Hybrid Forme, and will be mostly immobile for at least a week. During this period of time, she will be unable to eat, and will constantly throw up and feel immense pain. When in Dragon Forme, if any water is poured onto her, not including bodily fluids or other liquids, her scales begin to disintegrate and leave her burns, which may or may not disappear.
(A/n: Don't worry, the reader didn't tell Izuku everything in the quirk explanation above, she only built on what he knew so far.)
After explaining part of her quirk, (Y/n) paused. From the door, she heard footsteps approaching. She pushed herself off the table she was sitting on, and made her way to her desk, settling down and relaxing. She uses her foot to push her bag in her reach before she straightens it up next to her desk, so if anyone comes by, they wouldn't trip over it.
Several students start entering the classroom, before the rest file in. The bell rings shortly after everyone has entered, and after a couple minutes, Aizawa makes his way into the room.
"You guys have improved. At the beginning of the year, it took you eight seconds to quiet down, now it takes you 5." Aizawa comments as he enters the room, his expression holding some pride. His face then seems to light up slightly, as if he remembered something.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
"Oh, I might have forgotten to mention this yesterday, but this entire week is about testing to see how far you've all come." Everyone seems shocked before a couple students start shouting at him, complaining about why he didn't tell them sooner. That means we're having another test today.
"Today we're going to redo the quirk apprehension test, to see how far you've all come. We can compare your newer results to your older ones. As for you, (L/n), this will be your first time, so if you end up last, you'll be expelled." I watch him with my unnerving slitted eyes, they seem to glow in excitement, as if I were challenging him.
"Sure, you won't have to expel me though, I'll just leave myself." I say, a small smirk laying on my lips, not visible unless you were near me. A few students sigh in recognition, while others slightly gasp.
After explaining part of her quirk, (Y/n) paused. From the door, she heard footsteps approaching. She pushed herself off the table she was sitting on, and made her way to her desk, settling down and relaxing. She used her foot to push her bag in her reach before she straightens it up next to her desk, so if anyone comes by, they wouldn't trip over it.
Several students start entering the classroom, before the rest file in. The bell rings shortly after everyone has entered, and after a couple minutes, Aizawa makes his way into the room.
"You guys have improved. At the beginning of the year, it took you eight seconds to quiet down, now it takes you 5." Aizawa comments as he enters the room, his expression holding some pride. His face then seems to light up slightly, as if he remembered something.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
"Oh, I might have forgotten to mention this yesterday, but this entire week is about testing to see how far you've all come." Everyone seems shocked before a couple students start shouting at him, complaining about why he didn't tell them sooner. That means we're having another test today.
"Today we're going to redo the quirk apprehension test, to see how far you've all come. We can compare your newer results to your older ones. As for you, (L/n), this will be your first time, so if you end up last, you'll be expelled." I watch him with my unnerving slitted eyes, they seem to glow in excitement, as if I were challenging him.
"Sure, you won' have to expel me though, I'll just leave myself." I say, a small smirk laying on my lips, not visible unless you were near me. A few students sigh in recognition, while others slightly gasp.
When will my costume be ready? This is annoying. I huff in frustration. We currently arrived at the field where I appeared my first day. The field was vast, but not a single person, other than our class, was out here.
Since Tenya, Ochaco, and Izuku already discovered my Hybrid Forme, I decided it was okay to reveal it to everyone else. What's the point of a secret if people already know? Luckily, today I had a secret ace. I wore a sports bra underneath my sports uniform. Usually, when in my Hybrid Forme, I require clothing that doesn't cover my back, so my extra appendages may appear without tearing my entire outfit.
As we approached our destination, students began to talk excitedly about what was going to take place. We were going to do a set of events, starting with the 50-Metre Dash, then a Grip Strength Test, afterward the Standing Long Jump, and the final test would be the Pitch, to see how far we can throw a ball.
For the dash test, the students were separated into 7 groups of 3. The group I was in had to go last, with me was Tenya and a girl who resembled a frog, she has introduced herself to me before, as Asui.
As the whistle blows for the second to last group to begin their turn, I quietly unzip and take off my uniform shirt, dropping it next to me on the ground. I feel the stares of some people around me, watching me and making me feel nervous, but that's okay, I ignore them and walk to the starting point along with Tenya and Asui. Tenya's face has a hue of pink, as he averts his eyes from me and complains,
"(Y/n), why are you dressed like that?" I hum at his question before replying quietly,
"So I can use my quirk." His head snaps to face me as the whistle blows, thus causing him to be delayed by a second.
The moment the shrill screech of the whistle reached my ears, I quickly sprouted my wings and tail, the former causing wind to rush everywhere. The moment my wings finished emerging from my back, which took about 0.7 seconds, I took off.
Pushing off the ground, I rapidly sprinted to the other side, my horns growing from my scalp as I was running. My time was 3.15 seconds, and Tenya was tied with me, having the same time, but the only reason he slowed down was that he was distracted. He obviously would have been faster than me if he were paying attention. Asui finished shortly after us, with 5.58 seconds.
I slightly smile at Tenya before apologizing, saying it's my fault he couldn't do his best. He brushes it off and says it's okay. He reminds me of Kurogiri.
During the rest of the test, people kept murmuring in secret or complimenting me on how cool my quirk was.
The next test is the grip test, which we all participate at the same time. People came around looking at everyone else's grip strength. Ochaco approached me cautiously, asking if she could see my grip strength, but only after she went first. I watched her carefully, my slitted eyes slightly narrowed. Once I was sure she held no ill intent, I approved and allowed her to check my grip strength. She squeezed the grip the best she could, but barely reached 26 KG, and quickly afterward began sulking.
"'Tis okay Ochaco, that's the strength of an average girl, even though you have a quirk, your quirk doesn't enhance your strength." I comment. She smiles at me gratefully, appreciating my attempt of cheering her up.
"Oh, it is? Thanks!" She says, her bubbly attitude returning once more.
"Now it's your turn!" Handing me her grip measurer, she waits expectantly, excited for me to go.
My wings unfold slightly as I squeeze the grip tester, which instantly changes the number on the screen. At first, the numbers rise slowly, which pisses me off, so I quickly crush the grip with my strength, and the numbers shot up, passing the hundreds mark. Two hundred mark, three hundred. As it's rising, Ochaco is standing next to me, mouth hanging. She quickly calls over some of the other students, and they watch as the numbers continue rising. Four hundred, five hundred. Some more students, begin to gather around us, and Shouji joins in as well.
"(Y/n) don't let your numbers rise up too quickly, let's see whose number will go higher." Shouji suggests. I glance at him and hum, nodding my head, accepting his offer. I squeeze a little lighter, and the numbers slow down to the way they were before. We both stand, vertical to each other watching the numbers rise. As both of our numbers pass the six hundred mark, the numbers begin to slow down even more, so I apply more pressure to my grip.
Before long, the numbers for both of our grips have completely stopped, my grip strength coming in second with 683 KG, and his placing in first at 739 KG.
I sigh in defeat knowing I lost, and wait for my wings to slowly close up again, not wanting the flaps to get torn.
We moved onto the next test, the standing long jump. When it was my turn, I simply stood in place and jumped slightly, having no intention of moving forward. My wings unfolded themselves quickly and carried me all the way to end of the sand pit, landing at the very edge.
"Mr. Aizawa, does that count as a jump?" I question lazily after I had landed.
"No." He replies, before telling me to go do it again, but this time actually jump. I sigh and go back to the starting point.
"This time, jump while staying straight." I glance towards him and huff.
"Can I use my tail?" I ask him, and he responds with a nod.
I brace myself and then jump. I make it quite far, considering I was enhanced by my quirk, but right before I land, I use my tail to spring back up and go an extra couple meters, successfully landing in the middle of the sandbox.
After everyone goes to do their test, I begin to realize something. Izuku hasn't used his quirk, does he not have one? I watch him as he leaves to do the long jump and barely makes it farther than 1 meter.
For the final test, Izuku goes first. My slitted pupils narrow and watch him as he throws the softball. Right before the softball leaves his fingers, I notice the tip of all his fingers seems to glow a bit, before the ball is sent skyrocketing.
I raise one eyebrow. What's his quirk in the first place? It's so strange. I glance down at his hand after he threw the ball, which landed at 1092 M, and saw that the tips of all of his fingers are broken. Interesting.
When it's Uraraka's turn, she just touched the ball and threw it, causing it to float forever, giving her a score of infinity. As she walks by me, we high five, and then it's my turn to go.
I feel the softball in my hand, and nearly want to rip it to shreds. I get in a pitcher position, my large wings fully unfolding, I use my enhanced strength to throw the ball. Thanks, dragon blood. The moment the ball leaves my hand, I quickly flap my wings, giving the ball a headstart for the already tremendous distance it travels.
Aizawa says the distance the ball went, landing at 991 M. I secretly grin to myself, proud of how far I threw it.
When the tests are over, Aizawa shows the results. I easily land in first place, not caring about what place the rest are in, but I do know that the invisible girl was placed last.
I turn towards our supervisor, a proud smirk on my face.
"That's how 'tis done."
Chapter 9: Why Should I Care Anyway?
Sorry for the wait! Thanks for being patient with me~
(A/n: Sorry for the late chapter today, I had tons of work due and was be super busy, but I'll catch up on all the chapters. Thanks again for reading, sorry for the inconvenience!)
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
It was lunch. Our lunch break was one hour exactly. I've never been to a school before, so I wouldn't know how long lunch break was supposed to be. I was homeschooled my entire life by Kurogiri, but of course, no one here could know that.
The hallways were mostly empty, with the exception of the groups of friends sitting here and there. I continued walking down the hall, my heavy boots harshly thumping against the floor. Everywhere I went, I'd hear mumbles and whispers, but the reason as to why people were inspecting me was unknown.
My elongated ears perked a bit, as I slowly leaned against a wall hidden behind a flight of stairs. I decided to eavesdrop on some of the other students and inspect as to why they were so secretive. I closely listened to a conversation that took place above me, on the stairs. Some students sat there huddled together, talking in hushed voices.
"Did you see her? The girl that walked down the hall?"
"They say she was accepted into Yuuei instantly and didn't go to the entrance exam. She just suddenly transferred into the school, out of nowhere!"
"Wait, that was her?! She was a real cutie though."
"Yea, I know right! I think she might be cuter than all the girls in our class. But don't you remember? They said she had (h/c) hair, pointy ears, and weird eyes!"
As I tuned out of the conversation, I finally understood what this was about. I emerged from my hiding place, walking down the halls, the voice around me lowering their voices into whispers, worried I'd hear them. Too late.
As I was walking down the hall, I saw the same student from this morning, the one who was being cornered. He was facing downwards, his floppy hair a mess. I stopped walking, right in front of him to grab his attention, and he ended up bumping into me, causing me to move one of my feet back a bit and apply slight pressure, so I wouldn't fall.
After quickly apologizing, he turns his upwards to face me, but only stops halfway after seeing how short I was. A strange sound came from the back of his throat, almost like a grunt of surprise.
"Oh, it's you." I hum in response. He continues walking and I turn around to watch him before I decide to follow him. We continue walking a bit before I begin tapping his shoulder. With a jolt, the gloomy boy turns around sharply to see me standing there, looking up at him.
"What do you want?" He asks, his voice seemingly lazy, and unnaturally deep for someone of our age. I watch him, the slits in my eyes becoming as thin as paper.
"I believe 'tis in my right nature, that when assisted by someone, you should thank them." I stated bluntly, not caring how rude I sounded.
"Thanks, I guess." I huff a bit at his insolence but continue to walk shoulder to shoulder with him. Due to his long legs, I had to take slightly longer steps to keep up with him, but no one seemed to notice.
I wanted to ask him about what happened this morning, but he didn't seem like he was in the mood for it. We walk around for a while longer in silence, before he breaks it.
"I didn't need help." Instantaneously, I replied,
"Then why didn' you do anything?" At this, he remained silent. The only sound being the echoing of our footsteps, the hallways were completely empty now.
"I could have just made you do whatever I wanted." I peered over at him from the side of my eyes, not turning my head. I let loose another huff before asking,
"It's brainwashing, I can brainwash anyone." He states brusquely, his eyes averting to the ground once more.
"Okay." I reply, not really caring. He seemed to survey me over as we were walking.
"If you tried to brainwash me, or hurt me, Tomu and Dabi would give you hell."
"Tomu and Dabi?" He asked curiosity piqued. I nodded, not revealing their actual names. Himi would probably torture you, and Giri
"You're quite short you know." I stopped walking and watched his back as he took a couple more steps before he stopped as well and looked back at me.
"Well, why are you so tall?" I ask, impatient with annoyance and agitation about the fact that I was short. He slightly chuckles to himself, shaking his head as he continues walking. I bound after him quickly, keeping in stride.
"Does your quirk give you any physical attributes?" I interrogate. He pauses, turns to me a plain expression lie on his face as if to say no. I slightly grin at this. I got him agitated.
I look over his tall, slightly built form, most of his physical appearances being hidden by his uniform. I glanced up towards his face before telling him,
"You actually aren' too bad looking, if you weren't as grumpy, and make your hair look less like 'tis floating around, you might be able to get a girlfriend." My compliment makes him turn slightly red, his ears glowing. He scratches the back of his head nervously, thanking me before we continue on our way.
"What about you? What's your quirk?" He questions.
"How about a trade, a name for my quirk?" I ask, my bored expression seeming to light up a bit as I come up with a great plan.
"(L/n) (Y/n), nice to meet you." I say, a bit too cheerful. He reminded me of Dabi when I first met him, and this made me want to treat him like Dabi. I felt like I knew him from somewhere, but I ignored the feeling. It was probably just in my head.
I grab his hand and begin pulling him along until we reach the staircase. I harshly yank his hand and make him fly up slightly, his eyes widen as he opens his mouth, ready to shout at me before I catch him in my arms, bridal style.
"W-what are you doing?" Shinsou asks, his face slightly red from the proximity of our bodies, and how embarrassing it would probably be for him if he was seen held by a girl, a short one at that.
I then begin to use my quirk, enhancing my senses. I quickly jump, and I ascend up on top of the landing, before I jump again, speeding up the process of making it to the roof. As this was happening, Shinsou began to cower in fear at the thought of being dropped and gripped onto me tightly. I looked down towards him slightly and grinned.
"Chicken." I mutter. At this, he turns to look up at me, eyes still slightly widened, face still red, but his expression was obviously annoyed. When we reach the top of the stairs, I kick open the door to the roof. I expected the door to open with a slam. Instead, the door went slamming onto the roof, completely bent and broken. Oops...?
I put Shinsou down and walked out onto the rooftop. Looking at the kicked down door.
"Well, that's just wonderful." I mumble to myself. I pick up the metal and try bending it back into shape, but to no avail. I turn back to Shinsou and sigh. Before I ready myself. Slowly, I remove the jacket and unbutton the front of my uniform shirt.
I hear Shinsou splutter drastically, and turn my head up to face him. His face is blushing red, and the back of his hand is held over his mouth, his eyes averted.
"W-w-what are you doing, (L/n)."
"Showing you my quirk." I reply, continuing to unbutton my shirt.
"Why do y-you need to take off your clothes to do that?" He asks once more.
"If I don', they'll rip." I reply in a sarcastic manner as if I expected him to know that. Once I finish unbuttoning my shirt, I flip it around so that the unbuttoned part of my shirt is faced backward. I reach my hands behind my head and button the first two buttons so my shirt doesn't fall off. Once I finish, I tell him he can look.
Slowly, I unfold my large wings from my back, being careful to not ruin the flaps. My tail emerges and curls around my legs, the black and (q/c) scales glistening beautifully. Two horns grew from my scalp, becoming (h/t) horns. Once the transformation was finished, and I was in my Hybrid Forme, I grinned at him.
"I could have done this transformation indoors," I began,"-but I wanted to show you something neat."
The blush on his face was barely there, fading by the second, instead, his face seemed to have the slightest bit of wonder and interest in it, although it seemed like he was purposefully trying to hide it. I walk over to him and bend over, hitting the bend behind his knees so he could collapse forward, and I quickly swoop in and catch him, in the same position as before, me carrying him. I then walk to the edge of the building and lean towards the side.
"(L-l-l/n)! What are you doing!"
"Hold on tight." And off we went. We fell, Shinsou quickly wrapping his fingers around my arms as I extended my wings and glide.
The feeling of falling being gone, Shinsou looks around to see we're flying around the campus.
"My quirk is pretty neat, huh?" I ask, a smirk adorning my face and a playful glint in my eye. He nods, before calling me,
"(L/n)." I glance towards the side and look at him.
"Wot?" At that moment, I feel blank and feel as if I'm losing my grip on him. My control seems to blur, and we're falling. During this moment, I hear Shinsou say,
"Take me to the rooftop and land us both safely." Without hesitation, I grab his falling body into my arms once again and we land on the rooftop, the static feeling in my head refusing to go away. Before long, the feeling quickly disappears. I blink my eyes, looking around trying to figure out what happened.
"I think my quirk is better." He replies, a sly smile taunting me. I huff toward him and reach my arms up to unbutton the back of my shirt, turning back into my Human Forme slowly, and then fixing my uniform. The entire time, Shinsou had his back faced towards me.
"Done?" He asks, his voice slightly quivering. I hum in response and look at his back, I could see the tips of his ears, and they were glowing as bright as Christmas lights. I miss Dabi...
1st Person POV - Todoroki Shouto
As I was returning to class, I saw (Y/n) walking with Shinsou. When walking next to each other, (Y/n) looked like she was almost an entire foot shorter than Shinsou. Shinsou was walking to her, chattering very animatedly, and she was, uncharacteristically enough, grinning and replying to everything he said with the same amount of enthusiasm. What happened between them? Did they spend the entire lunch together? It was only one hour, and they're already this close?
My eyes followed their every movement, how (Y/n)'s ears would twitch every now and again, the way Shinsou's ears would occasionally turn red. What were they talking about?
I watched them, my view lingered on them a moment longer before I headed inside the classroom and took a seat at my desk. Did he do something to her? Use his quirk? What is his quirk anyway?
When she approached the door, she waved goodbye to him, the smile on her face was much smaller now, and not as prominent as before, and she headed inside, entering the classroom. Walking down the aisles and sitting behind me. I couldn't help but be confused. Why was I so attracted to the way she looked? Her quirk was so strange. It seems like there is way more to it that she hasn't told anyone. I slightly frowned in annoyance, resting my chin on my hand and focusing my gaze up front. The bell rang shortly afterward, the rest of the students were already in their seats or talking and waiting for Aizawa to appear.
Whatever. Why should I care anyway?
Chapter 10: Loner Like Me
(A/n: I felt bad for not updating on the proper due date, and I don't usually update on the weekends, but here's the completed chapter. Once again, I'm really sorry!)
1st Person POV - Kirishima Eijirou
When walking to school, I spotted (Y/n), and was about to rush to greet her, until I noticed dark smog gathering at her feet. She stood up on her tiptoes, and her hands wrapped themselves in the smoke, her fingers tangled with the strange substance. She smiled at the figure, and its flaxen eyes tilted upwards.
Afterwards, (Y/n) slowly pulled away and began walking towards the school. I quickly turned around and kept walking, acting as if I hadn't seen her. What was that?
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Once I waved goodbye to Kurogiri, I began my daily expedition to the classroom. I've been undercover in the school for at least 5 months now, and I've become exceptionally close to all the other students.
Their knowledge about my quirk is still limited, but they've become used to seeing me smile, laugh, and interact with others. This means that I've gained all of their trust. Not including one person.
The major jerk. No matter any attempt I made to seem less like a threat to him and his ideals, but he did treat me differently. It seemed that we were just rivals in competition. Whenever I did better than him at something, I'd mock him, and vice versa.
Shifting my gaze to the school gate, I see Kirishima walking, his head is tilted downwards, and his arms resting on top of each other, one supporting his chin.
I sneakily make my way up to him, before resting a hand on his shoulder, pulling him back by his shoulder a bit so I could see his face.
"Wot's up?" I ask, loosening my grip. His eyes were wide with surprise as he turned to look at me, before noticing the close proximity of our faces.
"O-oh, nothing..." He trails off, face turning slightly red. I quirk up one (h/c) eyebrow, confusion evident on my face. I hum silently, signifying that I heard his answer, but don't verbally respond. Before long, we're already inside the school building and walking down the hallway.
"S-so are you excited?" Eijirou questions, a desperate attempt the silence which was now beginning to turn awkward. I think back to what Aizawa told us exactly one week ago.
"Next week, we're having the sports festival. You're all expected to train this week until you have all improved. We'll spend the rest of the week sparring and practicing."
I groan in annoyance, furrowing my eyebrows together and pinching the bridge of my nose.
"He should have told us a month in advance so we could've more time to practice." I complain, frustration evident in my whining tone. I glance towards Eijirou as if I were asking whether he were ready or not before he carries on the topic.
"I think you will do great anyways. You're really manly and strong, there is no way you'd lose now!" I sigh in defeat, and we continue our way up the flights of stairs. What time does the festival even start?
When we arrive, I kick open the door with my foot and make my way inside. Other students catch sight of both of us and greet us, or just wave hello. I look towards Izuku's and Bakugou's desks before getting an idea.
Bounding my way over to Katsuki, I seat myself on his desk to grab his attention. He looks up and catches my gaze, as we have a not-so-discreet glaring contest.
"Let's have a competition," I suggest, my voice husky with pride. His vermillion eyes seem to flare up in excitement as if he were waiting for this moment since he arrived.
"Whoever gets first at the sports festival wins." I finish, the (e/c) staring down the red.
"Loser pays for a day at the mall." He adds on, his chest puffed put in ignorance, auburn irises haughtily watch (e/d) ones.
(A/n: (E/d) means eye description. Here are a few that you could use:
Red; crimson, vermillion, auburn, etc.
Orange; copper, amber, coral, etc.
Yellow; flaxen, golden, bright, etc.
Green; viridescent, verdant, grassy, etc.
Blue; azure, cobalt, aquamarine
Purple; orchid, fuschia, lilac, etc.
Pink; prime, salmon, rose, etc.
Brown; hazel, chocolate, coffee, etc.
Black; ebony, inky, vexed, etc.
White; colorless, ashen, chalken, etc.
If you don't have one of these colors, then put whatever you want, remember, these are just examples. If you have heterochromic eyes, then insert, "auburn irises haughtily watch heterochromic ones, both (e/c) and (e/c))
We shake hands before I head to my desk. Both of us think we'll win. What he doesn't know is that this time, I'm not going down without a fight.
As we all go into the locker rooms to change into our gym uniforms, I slip on a special shirt. It was tight fitting so that it wouldn't fall loose and get in my way during the event. The sleeves had been completely cut off, and it had a turtleneck that rested comfily on my neck. The back was empty and had a large hole that revealed my spine, the perfect amount of room to use my quirk. I pulled the UA sports uniform over the shirt and zipped it up halfway, so when the events started, I'd be able to just throw the shirt off. I got this in the bag.
"ON YOUR MARKS!" I shifted my shoulder blades, my strange tank top shifting upwards a bit, giving my back full exposure.
"GET SET!" I quickly made my wings emerge from my back, tail swishing as well, horns once again grew out of my scalp, and I successfully change into my Hybrid Forme.
"GOOO!!" Present Mic's voice echoed. In that instant, I flapped my wings downwards as hard as possible, this shot me up into the air and scattered the rest of the student body that was crowded.
Ice quickly rolled over the floor, freezing most students in their place. I then flapped my wings gently and pushed myself ahead. As much as I loved flying, it was very draining. It was similar to sprinting everywhere, so after at least 10 minutes, I must lower myself and go on foot. I flew on ahead, Katsuki in the air next to me.
"Hey, splodey~" I taunt, he looks at me and seethes in anger, pushing his explosions to go faster, and with ease, I glide next to him. I look down and see large robots appear out of nowhere, Shouto slipping by them with ease, Izuku also managed to get by without harm, as well as everyone else. Everyone is doing great.
I secretly smile to myself, and then fly on ahead. No way are they going to pass me at this rate. After at least five minutes had passed, I glide down gently to the floor, and begin to run by foot, my wings folded, and my tail whipping behind me. I must save energy for later on.
The next obstacle was... Oh, are you freaking kidding me? I looked over the deep canyon valleys and the ropes connecting each one. I look from one tightrope to the next and simply shrug. I can just jump. I jump between the canyon pillars, making sure to land carefully, as to not fall off the skinny platform. As I jumped from the second to last pillar, I couldn't land properly on the next pillar and fell off. Quickly reacting, I extend my tail and grab the rope. Although my tail wasn't as powerful and useful as Mashirao's, I still had to make the most of it.
My tail was meant to help me balance and turn as I fly, and wasn't mean to be used for anything else. Although it had (t/e)-
(A/n: (T/e) mean tail ending, for example, spikes, a mace, a blade, etc.)
-at the end, that was supposed to be used for offense methods.
My tail grabbed the rope, and as it was slipping, I quickly swung to the closest pillar, latching myself onto it, before quickly wall jumping off of it onto the other side of the obstacle, where the race continued. Sighing in relief, I continued running, my heavy boots thumping dangerously against the rugged soil, kicking up dust behind me. I glanced behind me and saw that still many were trying to cross the canyon.
Soon enough came a minefield. Hey! Look! It's Katsuki's house. I silently chuckle to myself and continue running through, making sure to not step on any large mounds. Several times, I detonated a bomb, but I was quick enough to dodge the explosion and keep running.
I turn behind me and look to see the sound of the large explosion as I'm still running. Izuku was flying a large metal piece which had just been blown up by the landmines. He soared through the air, and at the moment he flew by me, I winked at him with a double thumbs up.
Izuku passed me and ended up in first, Todoroki second, and Katsuki third. Right as I made it back to the stadium, in fourth place, I glanced behind me once again, and see that half the people still haven't even gotten through the minefield.
I sigh to myself and do my best to ignore the enormous crowd watching us. This is going to be a long day...
Once everyone had arrived at the stadium once again, a large timer appeared overhead, holding 15 minutes exact. What's that for? I silently begin to ponder different things it could mean, but come up with nothing.
"You all need to form teams of 4 people exact! This will be a cavalry battle, and you need to steal headbands from other teams to gain points. Based on what place you got in the race is how many points your headbands are worth. The first four teams at the end of this battle will be moving on to the final event. Once your team is made, the total amount of points your team is worth will be the number given to you on a headband. You can place the headband on you any way you'd like, but it must be above the rider's neck. The rider will be seated on top of the three other students, so they can steal each other's headbands. You are allowed to use your quirks and fight other teams. If a team's rider touches the floor, they are automatically out! You all have 15 minutes exact to find and form your team! On your marks!"
Wait, what? Form teams?
Who do I even go with?
I'm doomed. Who'd want to pair up with a loner like me?
Chapter 11: Mr. Explodey
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Whew, was that close. I sighed in relief. Tenya and Momo had asked me to join their group. Shouto also joined our group last second.
(A/n: I made the reader take Denki's place in the cavalry battle, sorry if you wanted him to still participate!)
In the distance, I saw Izuku crying and stressing. He had just found out that his headband would be worth 10 million points. Good luck, Deku.
Our small group huddles and we begin to make a game plan. Momo begins, already having a strategy in her mind.
"Okay, so we can have Tenya in the front since he's extremely fast and can be what gives our team speed. Todoroki and I can be in the back, and (Y/n), you can be the rider." I sharply turned my gaze towards her, before quickly exclaiming in protest.
"Why me? Let someone else be the rider." Momo sighs before continuing, "You should be the rider because you can fly. So if anything happens, you can ditch us and fly into the sky. Once you become tired, you can lower yourself and we'll take care of the rest."
"Okay..." I trail off.
"I can use my quirk as a distraction, but I refuse to use my left side." Shouto interrupts before he continues once more, "Let me be the right flank in the back, so I won't have to use my left side."
We all comply with his wish and think of other ways to improve our strategy. Tenya abruptly clears his throat.
"Momo, you can create any item, correct?" He questions, his eyes fixated on her.
"Yes, but the larger the object, the longer it takes to create." She returns, an eye quirking before she asks, "Why do you ask?"
Iida simply grins in response.
"I have an idea."
As we get ready to start, I tie my given headband around my forehead. I was settled on top of Tenya's shoulders, my boots had been taken off and I was barefooted, my legs rested on Momo's and Shouto's arms, which held Tenya's hands, creating a seat for me to stay on. Altogether, our points were worth 705. A gunshot resounded in the distance before a long monotonous beep rang throughout the stadium. There was a short second of silence until it was erupted by shouts, screams, and the cheering of the crowd.
Tenya took off, Shouto and Momo in tow. As they were running, I directed my attention towards the crowd running in mostly one direction. Izuku's team.
Tenya announces which direction he's turning, before sharply doing so. Momo creates a staff, slightly crooked, and pulls it out of her cleavage with her free hand, passing it to Todoroki, who catches it with his right hand. At this point, there are people following close by us, attempting to grab our headband.
I watch as a hand swoops close to my neck, where the white and red headband rested. Quickly, Shouto freezes the staff in his hand and draws a path from the ground. Unable to create ice midair, he directs the ice so it blocks the attacker, and we make a turn away from that area.
"Nice going, Shouto!" Momo congratulates, small beads of sweat beginning to form on her face. I watch all of their faces, we've been dodging all attacks towards us for around 7 minutes, and they have all seemed to be fatigued, due to constantly using their quirks, while running, while carrying me. There was still 38 minutes until the match was over. I have to do something.
"Sorry, but I'll be steering for a bit."
We pass by a girl with bright orange hair, and I take this chance to quickly lean my weight towards them, causing Iida to stumble towards that direction. Shouto and Tenya brushed against the shoulders of the other team, and Momo bumped into Shouto, as I reached out and grabbed the headband from the girl. I grin in delight and tie the band around my neck.
We pass by several other teams, me grabbing their headbands before they could do anything about it. Several times, headbands were stolen from us too, but we still had many points.
"Let's go after the 10 million." Shouto suddenly says. Momo nods her head in agreement, and Tenya huffs out before using his quirk to propel us forward. Shouto drags his cane across the ground, freezing anyone nearby, causing them to either get stuck to the ground or slip and fall.
"LIZARD FREAK!" Momo and I turn our head towards the direction of the voice, Iida and Shouto kept their eyes trained ahead, focused on getting us to Izuku, and see Bakugou's team rushing towards us. Katsuki was furiously banging on Kirishima's head, who seemed totally immune to his hits.
"Momo, make (f/d)." I say, making sure to stay wary of the other team trailing not too far behind us. I narrow my eyes and turn down towards her.
(A/n: (F/d) is favorite drink. When choosing a drink, please try and choose something flammable, like a juice, or you could just choose gasoline if you want. The drink cannot be water at all costs, sorry!)
She pulls a small plastic cup containing (f/d) out of her chest, the drink swaying lightly from being shaken around. I quickly toss my head back and gulp down the drink, a small, barely visible, trickle sliding down the side of my mouth.
I grit my teeth and feel my insides heat up, reacting to the flammable liquid. I toss the cup towards Katsuki, before it hits him in the head, and turn the upper half of my torso around.
I feel Momo's gaze on me, she was obviously confused as to what I was doing. I took a deep breath, puffing up my cheeks in the process. Right before I let my breath go, I noticed the little dribble that spilled over the side of my mouth light up in a small (q/c) flame, before burning away any remanents of the drink, slightly stinging my skin, due to it being exposed to the flames.
I let out a large breath of air, bright, neon, glowing (q/c) erupting from the pit of my throat, burning the team behind us, and causing them to slow down slightly. Eijirou had hardened himself and was smirking proudly.
"That's not gonna stop us!" He shouted, his smirk widening. I narrow my (e/c) slitted eyes at him before grinning.
"I know it won't." I retaliate, gesturing to the floor with my eyes. He then glances downwards as well, to see what I'm looking at, but before he could even comprehend, he slipped and fell, nearly dropping Bakugou. The ice from before had melted into a very thin sheet, not completely liquified though. I had made sure to melt the ice enough so water would coat the surface, making the floor at least 5 times slicker. Bakugou had landed on top of Mina and Sero, who made sure to catch him before he could fall and touch the ground.
Momo's hand extended upwards, her palm and fingers outstretched, a large open tooth smile on her face. I softly smiled in return, my gaze softening. I'll feel bad in the future if this keeps up. I then reach down slightly and high-five her open palm.
"That was pretty cool." Shouto comments and I stifle a laugh at the fact that he made a pun without even knowing.
"Your quirk never seems to disappoint my expectations." Tenya says, and I turn my torso back towards the front and ruffle Iida's hair.
We slowly come closer to Izuku's team, and right before we reach them, I shout towards Izuku.
"OVER HERE IZUKU!" I wave my arm frantically, trying to get his attention. He turns this way, and his eyes widen in panic. Shouto then hits the ground swiftly with his staff, creating a wall of ice around our team and Deku's. Tokoyami's dark shadow appears from his uniform, flying after our team in an attempt to attack us. I suck in my breath once more, and blow out more fumes, making sure I had lifted my body slightly over Tenya's head, so I wouldn't burn him.
The (q/c) flames crash against dark shadow, and it pulls back slightly. Dark shadow kept a constant onslaught of attacks. I watch dark shadow carefully before a sudden realization comes to my head. I can only use my flames once more, I must not waste them all on this event. I slightly tug my foot and bump it against Todoroki and Momo, signaling them about what I'm about to do. We only have 10 minutes left.
Tenya guided us and shifted, so we cornered Izuku's team. Shouto pressed his staff to the floor once more, raising the ice walls higher to keep them from escaping and keep others out. Tokoyami then begins running guiding their team away from us, but we stay in hot pursuit.
I reach over and try to grab the 10 million point headband on their forehead, ignoring the other headbands around his neck. Fumikage brusquely jumps back from our team, eyeing us wearily. Ochaco and a girl with pink hair are the back carriers, and they all watch us carefully. Ochaco slightly adjusts her weight, and in that split second, I use Shouto's and Momo's hands as leverage.
Pushing off the palms of their hands with my bare feet, I leap into the air, the sudden rush of wind causing my hair to whip around freely. My wings extend outwards from the large hole in the back of my shirt. My tail swishing around the way it usually does. (H/t) horns protrude from my head, curling and growing out of my scalp.
I latch onto Ochaco's shoulders, resting my feet on her shoulders, before quickly reaching up and grabbing Izuku's headband. Before he could react, I leap backwards, still facing them, trusting my team to catch me. Dark shadow, who is much faster than me, attempts to rush onto me, but for the final time this event, I suck in a large breath, and place my hands over my mouth in a tube-like shape, similar to a straw.
(A/n: Sorry Natsu, stealing your move.)
I use this to direct the flames towards dark shadow, and expel my breath, the (q/c) flames lashing harshly against the poor shadow, before the flames fade away, due to the lack of a flammable substance. Dark shadow retreats back to his master, and Izuku's eyes widen with fright, his teammates behind to panic as well.
Right before I land on the floor, I feel arms catch me midair, a pair of hands around my waist, and anther pair on my arms. I look up and see Tenya, who grabbed me by the waist and arm, and Shouto who did the same, but on the opposite side. My tail flicked behind me, as Momo helped me steady myself so I could fly once more.
I lifted myself into the air, flapping my wings gently, waiting for my team to reassemble. As they're doing this, Deku's team had once again began running towards me, ignoring my team. Dark shadow flies up after me, but before it can reach me, I retract all my appendages and let myself fall.
I successfully land in a very small trampoline made by Momo, before I bounce onto their backs, and we head off running once more. In the distance I hear explosions, and Shouto groans in annoyance.
"Not him again." He mumbles under his breath. I slightly chuckle before reciprocating that it'll be fine.
"We only have 30 seconds left anyways." Tenya comments. I look up towards the timer to see that he's right.
The explosions begin to sound closer and closer, before I see Katsuki propelling himself through the air with them, his hand reached out in a desperate last attempt to grab out headbands.
At the same time, Midoriya's team was right behind us, and as his childhood bully, he had reached out to grab a headband. Katsuki drawing closer by the second, Midoriya's fingers brushed over a headband before he grabbed it, and suddenly-
The buzzer went off, Katsuki face planted into the ground, and began throwing a tantrum complaining about how close he was.
Midoriya was crying waterfalls, with Ochaco trying to comfort him, but he had successfully stopped crying after Fumikage had revealed that he had stolen a headband from me when I wasn't looking.
I leapt off the back of my teammates before grinning in delight, as the rankings appeared onto the large screen. We were first.
I strolled over to Katsuki, who was still shouting and cussing into the ground. I stopped in front of him, and held out my hand. Noticing my bare feet were in the line of his sight, he glanced upwards towards me before scowling, but still taking my hand nonetheless. I sent him a sly smirk.
"So much for being first, am I right?" He growled and released an explosion in his hand that was still connected to mine. I internally flinched, but didn't show it. I released his hand and turned my back towards him, walking away. Pebbles and shards of ice getting stuck to my foot every now and again. I internally wince once more. I'm going to shower once we have an intermission.
"Hey (Y/n)!" I hear Bakugou call. I turn my head back to him again, curious as to what he needed.
"I WILL KILL YOU!" I grin before sending him a wink with a (q/c) tongue hanging out.
"Better watch what you say, Mr. Explodey."
Chapter 12: They Screwed Up Big Time
3rd Person POV - Shigaraki Tomura
The coloration of his black hoodie went unnoticed as he sat in the front row of the seats. His cardinal eyes trained on (Y/n). He couldn't help the swelling of gratification that ran through his chest when her team was placed first, above all the others.
He shifted his view towards the raging pile of straw hair, bustling up and down in fury, cussing out his precious (N/n). The pasty male stood up abruptly from his seat and began walking in front of other seats, before climbing up the stairs. He had to teach that brat a lesson.
His shoes thumped against the floor with every stride, the sound echoing through the empty hallways. Descending down another flight of stairs, he continues walking down towards the area where the contestants would rest. Passing by a vending machine, he quickly purchases a can of (f/d), and shoves it in his large pocket, careful not to shake it too much to keep it from exploding.
When he continued on his way, he heard the announcer's voice echoing through the hallways, signifying that the short intermission between the events was over. From past experiences, he already knew what was next. The fighting tournament.
When absentmindedly walking down the halls, he roughly bumps shoulders with someone and glances up to see who it is. Tomura grins under his hood. Well well well, lookie who I found here.
"Watch where you're freaking going." The ashy male complains to Tomura, unaware of his true identity.
"I've been looking for you." Shigaraki mumbles under his breath. His long bony fingers reach up to scratch at his neck in impatience, making sure to not use all 5 of his fingers when scratching his neck.
This caught Bakugou's attention. He stopped in place before shifting his eyes towards the taller male. Bakugou lets a guttural sound escape his throat.
"Hah?" Tomura leans in close to the student's ear, before bleakly whispering, "I better not see you acting up towards (N/n)."
Tomura's raspy breath of sent chills down Bakugou's spine. The blonde turned his head slightly and saw bright ruby eyes matching his own garnet. The hair of this older man was originally blue but seemed to be washed and wispy. Bakugou gulped quietly, which went unnoticed by the villain.
"What are you gonna do about it?" He harshly retorted back, not wanting to let his front disintegrate in front of the suspicious figure.
Shigaraki moved closer to Katsuki's each, his lips barely a centimeter away from the student's ears.
"It'll be game over for you." He mumbles, his breath fanning over Bakugou's ear. The figure felt as if it disappeared from his side. Using his heel, Katsuki quickly spun around, only to be met with nothing.
Tomura sighed to himself and strolled away, seeking (Y/n)'s company.
3rd Person POV - Bakugou Katsuki
Feeling overwhelmed, the young hero continued his way down the hall, making sure to keep his guard up. Who was that guy? Who is (N/n)? Deciding to search for answers later, he left to go prepare for the battles, until he heard voices through an open crack from a door. Isn't that (Y/n)'s room?
Leaning on the wall slightly, Katsuki peered through the small slit into the room. What he saw left him breathless.
1st Person Pov - (L/n (Y/n)
My match was third, and I was against an unusual opponent who had vines for hair and could use them at her own free will. Her name was Shiozaki Ibara. I had left my uniform shirt folded on the couch, and like Ochaco, I planned on fighting without the sports shirt. I hear the door creak open slightly, and turn my head towards the door. Not fully closing all the way, Tomura makes his way over to me. I smile in delight, satisfied with the pleasant surprise of seeing him again.
"Tomu~" I hum quietly, leading him toward the couch. He softly smiles to me from under his hood, and it makes my heart speed up in awe and admiration. He rarely smiles like this, and when he does, I can never look away.
He seats himself on the couch, pulling me onto his lap, and breaking me out of my trance.
"Are you okay Tomu?" I ask softly, my voice silky and calm. He hums in response, a trait which he picked up from me, and buried his head deep into my neck, between my collarbone and shoulder. His hood falls off in the process, and I smile lightly, leaning my head against his.
"You better win, (N/n)." He mumbles, his cracked lips brushing against my skin. I grin cockily before stating proudly, "And whom do you think I could lose agains'?"
I feel his body shake slightly as a chuckle erupts from his chest.
"Am I allowed to use my third form?" I ask quietly, my eyes shifting to the ceiling and focusing on small bumps and grooves in it.
"No, it's very special and you should save it for emergencies." He says, before adding on, "If you were to get in trouble, and no one could get to you in time, how'd you defend yourself?"
"I understand." I say. He lifts his head up slowly, his messy hair covering his face. I grin and reach behind him, grabbing his hood.
"You should be more careful. 'Tis really populated around here, and you can' let anyone see your face." I pull his hood over his messy hair. He sighs before mumbling something about my match coming up soon. I glance over towards the TV screen hung up on the wall, and see that he's right. As Tomu stands up, lifting me in the process and placing me down once more, I groan in annoyance and quickly rant.
"This is unfair, how is the break time already over? I'm lazy right now and I don' want to go." Tomu pulls out his phone, tapping the screen swiftly with his thumbs as if he were texting. He then stops and looks at me expectantly.
"You big baby." I giggle lightly, before grabbing the edges of his hood to pull him down towards my short height. Still unable to reach him, I stand up on my toes and give him a quick peck on the forehead. He turns, about to leave before he stops quickly as if he has just remembered something.
"Here." He says brusquely, reaching into his pocket and taking out a can of (f/d). Tomura steps towards me once more, before brushing some (h/l) (h/c) locks out of view, and pinned it up to the side of my head, to prevent too much hair getting into my face. I reached my hand up to the side of my head and felt 2 pins crossed against each other and a pin both above and below the crossed ones
"That's to help you a bit." He mumbles, before walking towards the door once more. He slides the door open, and right before he leaves, he says, "Don't worry, the hair clips are (f/c), the way you like them."
I grin happily and quickly mumble a 'love you' before he reciprocates it and leaves.
I get up and stretch quickly, before popping the can open. Once I opened it, I drank half the beverage, before walking over to the table, and placing it somewhere near the middle, just in case someone might bump the table, it wouldn't spill onto the floor, but onto the table instead. I then quickly scour the room for a pen and paper.
Scribbling my name onto the paper, and a large 'DO NOT TOUCH', I slide the paper under the drink, and turn to leave the room. I open the door, just to come face to face with Ochaco.
"Hey (Y/n)!" She exclaims excitedly. I hum in response.
"I heard you're going next! So I wanted to come get you, in case you forgot." Her bubbly attitude seeming to light up the room. I nod my head in understanding, before walking out the door. She kept stride with me and walked with me halfway to my destination before she turned to go to the seats.
"Cya later! Good luck, (Y/n)!" She shouts optimistically. I smile and nod once more, before heading out to the ring.
As I enter, the arena, the bright sunlight outside stings my eyes, since I had adapted to the shade indoors. I walk up to the stage, and I hear the Present Mic introduce both me and Shiozaki. The crowd erupting in cheers for each person. Making my way to the edge of the stadium, they begin a countdown from 3, before we're allowed to begin.
She watches me cautiously, before letting out a warning, her voice full of humility as she humbled herself, "Give up now! I wouldn't want to hurt your poor soul with these prickly vines that mother nature herself has gifted me with."
I narrow my (e/c) slitted eyes towards her. My sharp-toothed grin making its way onto my face. I don't need to be in Hybrid Forme to handle this one.
I begin running towards her, and in panic, she sent her vines rushing towards me, and made a large vine cage around herself in defense. I purposely lean forward, dodging a vine that would have encased me from behind. My body begins falling face first into the ground, but I land the tips of my fingers first, before pushing off slightly, just enough so I was able to jump onto her vines.
I landed on a few wildly squirming vines, my thick boots remaining unscratched. More of her vines chased after me, but I skillfully dodged them. Slipping through the crevices and gaps of her thorned cage, I made my way inside and snuck behind her. More vines tried to entangle me, as she attempted to put distance between us.
Using her vines as spider legs, she was in the air, her vines supporting her. I attempted to drop kick one of the vines and make her fall. I had made her stumble, but the vines regrew and strengthened. I sighed in annoyance before jumping up to her height.
As I was midair, I quickly spun before kicking her square in the head, which slammed her harshly into the ground, before I landed safely back onto the ground.
The improper hero walked over towards us, after noticing that Shiozaki had remained unmoving for some time. Midnight raised the flag on my side, giving me the win, before calling somebody to put Shiozaki on a stretcher.
I watch as they carry her away before I turn away myself, and begin to walk back. Roars and shouts of acclamation and encouragement follow me as I head indoors once more. I feel bad.
Rushing towards the medic's office, I pass by some of my classmates. I feel a calloused hand on my bare shoulder and turn around to face who it was.
In front of me stood Bakugou, Eijirou, Denki, Izuku, Shouto, and Shouji. All of them had incredulous looks on their faces.
"What' up?" I inquired, curious as to why they all looked so apprehensive.
"(Y/n)." Eijirou speaks up, "A couple days ago I noticed black mist around you before you came to school. You seemed really close to it, but it looked very shady."
My eyes narrow in displeasure, not liking where this was going.
"W-well you s-see, uh it was kinda strange when y-you randomly joined in the middle of the s-semester..." Izuku speaks quietly, too cowardly to speak up.
"You also seem to have an unknown quirk that wasn't even stated on your Identity Document..." Shouto trails off. My (q/c) tongue runs over my lips, wetting the drying skin.
"When I first saw your face, you had a murderous expression, and the aura you gave off was very dangerous." Shouji continues, the list of my behaviors stacking up.
"You seem to be totally okay with invading someones personal space as if you weren't raised in a normal neighborhood." Denki says, his face turning slightly red as if he had just recalled the memory.
"On top of that, a freaking creep told me to not pick on you. Do you know what the stupid bastard said? He said 'game over' like this was a crappy video game. I also saw you and him in the prep room together, what the hell were you guys doing?! Also, who the hell is (N/n)?!"
At this point, I was teeming with animosity, waves of fury rolled off of me. The air had tensed and was permeated with my vehemence.
"Who the freaking hell said you could all interfere in my personal life?"
All of their eyes had widened in surprise, not expecting this kind of reaction from me. Not getting an answer from any of them, I shoved past all of them and stormed down the hall.
At this point, they must have figured it out by now. They screwed up. I thought to myself. They screwed up big time.
Chapter 13: You're Going Down
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
The reptilian girl made her way through the hallways. Behind her, the group of guys who had confronted her were all facing their own internal conflicts. Eijirou and Denki looked wistfully after (Y/n), both feeling guilty for prying. Izuku and Shouto were about to head out for their match against each other, but Izuku looked back in remorse, and Shouto just blankly stared at the girl retreating figure. Bakugou and Shouji stood next to Eijirou and Denki and simply watched the girl walk away, trying to enumerate her secrets.
(Y/n) was beyond agitated, she was absolutely furious. Her livid eyes glared holes into the floor as she turned a corner into a new hallway. Everything seemed to move out of her way, giving her space, which she much needed. Avid with anger, she wasn't paying much attention to her surroundings until she ran into someone.
(Y/n) silently looked up, her (e/c) slits boring into hued amber ones. The opposing set of eyes blinked once, twice, before backing away from (Y/n) and grinning in delight.
"I knew I recognized those eyes!" Himiko's upbeat tone made its way into (Y/n)'s ears. (Y/n) beamed, her anger dissipating.
"Himi, what are you doing here?" Himi's bright grin faltered a bit, as confusion made its way into her eyes.
"Tomu said he talked with you, didn't he tell you we were here?" (Y/n)'s eyes widened a bit.
"Well," Himiko began, "We all wanted to come watch you at the tournament, but we couldn't since we might've gotten caught. Giri suggested all of us go wearing disguises, so that's what we did! Tomu and Dabi just wore a hoodie, but Giri and I went all out, how do I look?" She asks, striking a pose. (Y/n) lightly giggles at this before smiling wider.
Himiko had used her quirk, changing everything about her to match a civilian she had seen earlier, including clothes and hairstyle. She had not used her quirk on her face though, so her face was easily recognizable by anyone else in the league.
"You look great."
Looking pleased, Himiko said a quick 'thanks' and mentioned remembering something important she had wanted to tell the shorter female.
"You won't believe what Giri looks like." Himiko gushed out quickly, her eyes sparkling in delight. (Y/n) tilted her head in confusion, as Himiko blabbered on about Kurogiri's disguise, to put it short, he looked like Thirteen, the rescue hero.
Must suck to be him. (Y/n)'s thoughts began overlapping from there. Does he know what happened? Am I going to have to leave? Has any of the guys spread what they noticed? Do they know who I really am?
The (h/c) haired groaned in annoyance, exhaustion prominent in her tone. Her fingers running through some side locks, making sure to not ruin the area where Tomura had clipped up her hair.
Himiko glanced downwards, her eyes studying the face of the temporary Yuuei student.
"They' coming close to figuring it out." (Y/n) suddenly broke the silence, huffing out in disdain. The blonde reached down and placed a hand on (Y/n)'s shoulder.
"No, 'tis not. I'm such a failure. I'm going to end up making all of you disappointed, and you guys will get in trouble with the bosh." (Y/n) buried her face in the palm, a quiet wheeze escaping her lips. Himiko froze, eyes widened in surprise, before she smiled gently, her eyes softening. Not the usual sadistic grin she wore, but an actual smile.
3rd Person POV - Toga Himiko
Himiko thumped her hand under (Y/n)'s chin, raising up (Y/n)'s head, wiping away the cascading tears that traveled around her smooth (s/c) face. Leaning in softly, Himiko pressed kisses on the scar that ran across (Y/n)'s nose. She felt warm in content and happiness that (Y/n) was fussing so much over her and the others.
(Y/n)'s sniffles came to a slow stop, Himiko rubbing off any excess tears and brushing them away from her eyes.
"It's okay," Himiko repeated, saffron eyes looking into teary (e/c) ones. Himiko then glanced to the side, her ears directed towards a sound she picked up, (Y/n) hadn't noticed though, her senses were clouded up by here current emotions, and she couldn't think straight.
Himiko held her breath, trying to listen better. Someone, no, several people have been watching us. Quickly turning down towards (Y/n), she put on a jubilant expression once more.
"You should really head back to the stadium, your battle is next. Don't worry, I'll be cheering you on from the stands!" (Y/n) gave an open-mouthed, her sharp teeth glinting under the lights. (Y/n)'s nose was still slightly red, but all other traces of her once crying had disappeared.
Himiko watched as (Y/n) rubbed her eyes once more before nodding in agreement and heading down the hallway from which Himiko came. Himiko sighed in relief before glancing at the corner (Y/n) had turned earlier before bumping into her.
I'm going to mutilate whoever was eavesdropping.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
The announcers introduced us, both me and Iida, once again. He had been the winner of his round, and now we were against each other.
Both of us posted at either end of the stage, the cheers and cries of the crowd ringing in my ears. The countdown echoed through the stadium before the battle started. Almost instantly, Tenya had activated his Recipro Burst, attempting to get me out of bounds within the 10 seconds he had this special move activated.
His sprint was unbelievably fast, too quick for me to do anything but dodge.
His hands shoved roughly on the small of my back, making me violently stumble towards the edge of the ring.
Digging my boots into the ground to stop myself, I sucked in a deep breath of air, feeling my throat gurgle and begin to heat up.
Iida charged towards me once more, and I swiftly dodged to the side, landing in the middle of the ring, on my toes so I would maneuver faster.
Tenya had taken notice to my puffed out cheeks, and his widened in distraught, making a lunge at me once more.
I couldn't dodge in time and crossed my arms into an 'X' shape as he slammed into me, pushing us both backward.
As his quirk began propelling us, the edge of the ring came closer and closer.
Not knowing what to do, I jumped, resulting with me at least 4 meters in the air, accidentally swallowing the fumes that I was about to use against him.
As gravity began to take its toll on me, I slowly began to fall down, and Tenya jumped up as well, using his quirk to help him, and began extending out his leg to kick me on the right side.
Without giving it a second thought, I raised up my arms on that side to help support myself. His leg connected with me and made me fly back.
I thought mentally, before activating my Hybrid Forme, and extending my tail out the moment it finished emerging, and latched it onto Iida, pulling him towards me.
As I nearly made it out of bounds, I quickly flapped my now unfolded wings, sending me back to the middle of the arena. My tail followed in pursuit, but I used as much strength and muscle I could put into my tail, before throwing out Iida, unwrapping my tail from him as he went flying. He was heavy.
I hear a thud, and look over to where I threw Tenya, as I slowly lowered myself, my wings and tail retreating, as well as my horns. Tenya had slammed into the ground, but he was still able to get up. Midnight announced me as the winner, and I sighed in relief, heading back inside. The shouts of the stadium echoing through the halls as I made my way back inside once more.
Once I arrived at the lounge room, I jumped onto the couch and would lay there with a recumbent position. I lazily leaned my head onto a pillow as my eyes began to flutter shut, feeling tired.
1st Person POV - Kirishima Eijirou
I glanced around, my eyes trying to figure out which room belonged to (Y/n). Before the festival, all the students were given different rooms to lounge or prepare in, 10 people per room.
Taking a wild guess, I opened the door on the right. Quietly stalking in, I called out towards the silent room, "(Y-Y/n) you in here?"
I received a barely audible mumble in response, coming from the couch. I walked towards the couch, and I swear I could have died from the angelic sight that lay in front of me.
(Y/n) was sleeping, softly breathing outwards, quiet mumbles leaving her lips every now and again. Her (h/l) (h/c) hair around her, framing her face. Occasionally, a few strands picked up and floated around her, thanks to the open window, of course. Her eyes were closed, dark lashes lay gently on her cheeks.
Her lips were slightly pursed, and the scar that ran across her nose seemed to define its shape even more. Her body was curled up around her torso, her feet hanging off the side of the cushion, her boots placed neatly against the couch.
I walked towards her, barely noticing the (f/c) clips that clung to her hair, and began to lean down towards the couch, towards her (s/c) face.
A couple inches away from her face, I freeze. What am I doing? What was I about to do? I slowly step back from her sleeping figure and turn to leave the room, but instantly remember why I came here. Her match with Todoroki is in 5 minutes!
Extending my arm out to her, I clasp onto her bare shoulder and shake her lightly, whilst calling her name. She stirred, before groaning quietly and sitting up, rubbing her eyes. Cracking one eye open before the other, her gaze wanders around her, taking her surroundings before landing on me. Almost instantaneously, her gaze hardens, causing me to flinch.
"Uh, hey..." I say as I wave awkwardly. She sits up, brushing her hair back into place and fixing her outfit, before standing.
"Is there something you need, Kirishima?" She asks, her voice monotonous. I cringe at the use of my last name before sighing, averting my eyes, and scratching the back of my neck awkwardly.
"Uhm, your battle is in about..." I look over to a clock hung up on the wall, "-3 minutes, I just wanted to let you know."
She watches me, her eyes lingering on every detail of my body, trying to find any ill or hostile intent towards her. She lets out a huff of air before she hums in acknowledgment and walks over to the table, grabbing a can that was placed on a piece of paper. She drinks a few small sips before returning it to its place and walking out the room, ignoring my presence.
I let out a deep breath. We aren't gonna be close for awhile, huh?
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Heading down the halls, I once again make my appearance in the stadium, the crowd going wild at just the sight of me. Todoroki enters on the other side of the stadium, and the crowd continues their screaming.
We both make our way onto the stage, standing directly across from each other. I glare at him, hatred burning in my (e/c) eyes, the slits thinning into lines. The entire stadium is filled with excitement, people cheering, people hoping for one of us to best the other.
I hear a high pitched shout, and toss my head in that direction, where I see Himiko, Dabi, Tomura, and Kurogiri. Himiko and Dabi are standing, almost leaning over the railing that keeps viewers from falling in and shouting at me, hands cupped around their mouths. I smile at them, touched by the fact that they have so much faith in me.
I turn back towards Todoroki.
"You're going down."
Chapter 14: Isn't It More Like Torture?
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
The ferocity in his mismatched eyes bore into my own. We both glare at each other, waiting for the signal to let us commence.
"GOOOOO!!!" Present Mic shouts, the feedback echoing through the stadium. My elongated ears twitch, and I cover them to prevent the sound from causing any more pain to me. Shouto takes advantage of my moment of hesitation, quickly freezing the floor in front of us.
The ice begins to pick up as it races towards me, and began to become icicles that stick out. I quickly sidestep to the left, and hunch over slightly, as my wings sprout from my back. The flaps extending and my (t/c) tail curling around my legs, the (t/e) dangerously flexing, ready to attack. Two (h/t) horns curl around the crown of my skull, as I jump once more, dodging another barrage of ice.
His eyes are full of doubt and worry as if he were deciding on something before a calm expression returned to his face.
"It's my quirk, right?" He mumbles under his breath, barely audible to my sensitive ears. In the heat of the moment, his entire left side bursts into flames, devouring anything near him, and melting all ice near us.
I narrow my (e/d) slitted eyes. A little fire isn't going to hurt me. I let out a low guttural growl, similar to that of a dragon's. My animosity rivaling his as we stood toe to toe against each other.
He releases a wave of heat, the flames lapping over the ground similar to a tidal wave. I wrap my large wings around my body, shielding me from the flames. Taking advantage of the heat, I suck in a large breath, the (f/d) bubbling inside my stomach.
I feel the heat rise to my throat as an unexplainable feeling comes over me, and I clench my fists together, bringing them close to my chest, careful as to not burn them before I let out a large growl.
My growl bellows throughout the stadium, as a large beam of pure (q/c) flames shot forth, chasing after Shouto. His eyes widen in response, and he builds a wall of ice both in front and behind of him, unable to dodge the large blast of energy.
The (q/c) flames flicker, instantly burning through the ice wall, the force of the crash pushing him back against his wall, nearly flying out of the ring. The glacier behind him begins to melt as well, slowly letting him slip loose.
In prevention from losing, he releases large flames that flare throughout the ring, the heat licking at my skin, but I ignore it. My neon tongue runs itself over my lips, before returning into my mouth. My face pulls itself into a frown, as a single, sharpened tooth pokes its way between my lips.
Shouto then sends a wall of ice after me. I notice his eyes watching my legs, probably trying to assume which direction I was going. I turn on my heel, facing left, and jump backward, a wall of ice appearing on the left. I wall jump off the ice, the grip on the bottom of my boots hold onto the wall nicely.
Pushing off the wall, I quickly flap my wings and use my tail to steady myself. I wait for Shouto to make a move, but seeing that he doesn't, I fly towards him, dodging pillars of ice that had come bursting out of the ground.
Once I was within a meter of him, I swung my tail, hitting him back, but once again, he avoided from falling out the ring, freezing his feet to the floor. This is getting annoying. I silently groan, before lowering myself on the ground in front of him.
Taking a deep breath, I dodge waves of ice. The wind and air near me was visibly sucked in as I puff up my cheeks once more, the (f/d) boiling for the last time, knowing I'm unable to use my flames anymore after this. Shouto creates another wall of ice behind himself, and I internally smile. He doesn't realize how backed up against the edge he is. I then gulped down my flames, before reforming them once more, my gulped down flames mix with my newer flames, the (f/d) serving as a fuel.
My mouth burns and the corner of my slitted eyes begin to slightly tear up from the immense pain and heat in my mouth. Pulling my hands into closed fists near my chest once more, I release the fumes, resulting in both a large roar and a beam like before. The flames seemed to be alive this time though, as they escaped my burning throat. The bright neon (q/c) destroying and burning everything in its path, and what looked to be a dark (q/c) dragon swimming within the flames.
My roar thunders, the sound, and authority of a winged-lizard bursting free, as if I were releasing part of my bundled up potential.
His eyes widen in surprise, knowing he's unable to dodge these flames, once again. As if repeating the scene, he attempts once more to place an ice shield in front of him, and a blockade behind him, both unsuccessful.
My flames melt through both quickly, and his pupils seem to dilate even more, as he crosses his arms over his chest, freezing both his hands in a futile attempt to lessen the huge burn he was about to receive.
The gust of smoke pushes him back, out of the ring, and before the raging flames could reach Shouto, a concrete wall shoots up from the ground. Shouto hits the seating area of the stadium violently, his back sliding down the wall as he falls unconscious. Serves you right.
My flames come chasing after him, not far behind, crashing violently against the concrete barricade, before flickering away from existence, smoke and smog rising up into the atmosphere and disappearing from sight.
Present Mic, who has been narrating our fight the entire team, announces me the winner, and the entire stadium goes quiet as if they were trying to process what happened.
Almost instantly after, the crowd roars and hollers in approval, clamors of appraise and criticism are heard as Shouto is picked up and placed on a stretcher, before being carried away, more likely than not, to Recovery Girl's room.
I coughed several times, my lungs and throat burning from the excessive use of flames. I head back inside the building, remaining in my Hybrid Forme. The shouts and calls following me until I'm at the door of Recovery Girl's room.
I silently pushed open the door, walking in as I let out a huff of air. Smoke left my lips as I did this, another sign proving that I've used too much fire. Different unrecognizable students were all resting somewhere in the room, whether on a couch, chair, or bed.
Pushing past the curtains that separated the different classes, I headed straight to the front of the room, where 1-A was.
As I push away the curtain, Recovery Girl looks up at me, her small stool was up against a bed that held Midoriya. Across of him was Bakugou and Kirishima, and next to him was Todoroki, who had managed to wake up within the ten minutes it took me to get here. Oh great. The next match wasn't for another thirty minutes, so I had lots of free time before I had to go prepare for the finals.
Recovery Girl took one look at me, before instantly noticing out what was wrong.
"Too hot?" I huffed once more, wisps of polluted air clouded around me.
"I wonder what gave 'tis away-" I respond, my voice raspy from lack of hydration, "The smoke, my coughing, or the fact that I can barely talk?"
Recovery Girl lightly laughs, and I groan in annoyance. I walk over to her medicinal cabinet and open the glass doors. I feel the intense gaze of the four other students, as I purposely avoid their gaze.
Pulling out specialized pills made especially for me, I open the small, glass vial, and pull out 2 of the small capsules. Recovery Girl leaves and returns with a bucket, which she can barely carry, that is extremely reinforced, looking as if nothing could break through it.
Over the past few months that I've been in U.A., I had grown close to Recovery Girl, and she knew all about my quirk, not including the third form, so she constantly helped with the drawbacks.
I felt the heat in my body rising, and I began to dread what was coming next. Times like this, I hate my quirk.
"I'd prefer if you stayed here so the other three could see how difficult it is for you to control their quirk. That way, they wouldn't complain about you being too strong and beating them to the ground-" She giggles softly, eyeing Kirishima who shrinks from her gaze, before continuing, "But if you'd prefer your privacy, that's okay too, I could move the stage if you want."
Recovery Girl tentatively places the bucket on top of a small reinforced platform, that seemed to have ridges around it, a metal stool in the middle of the platform, and the bucket in front of it on the floor.
I glance around at the room, finally catching gazes with the other students in the room. My gaze stiffens before I sigh, more smoke making its escape.
"I don' wanna lug this to the bathroom anyway..." I grumble quietly, Recovery Girl humming in agreement. I duck under the counter of her sink, where all the antiseptics are, and shuffle my hands blindly in the darkness before my fingers bump into something hard.
I wrap my fingers around the heavy object, before pulling it out of the cabinet, standing back up again and kicking the door shut with my boot. In my hands, lies a metal mask, which appears to have no opening at first glance.
On the bottom of the mask, there were large rectangular vents, that seemed unnecessary. I opened my mouth, my pointed teeth gleaming under the fluorescent lights. I stuck out my (q/c) tongue and placed the capsules on my tongue, not ready to swallow just yet.
I slowly put on the mask, the cool metal barely relieving the fiery burn which was so hot, it almost felt like an itch, as I clambered up onto the small platform, and sat on the stool. Recovery Girl glances at me, a nervous smile playing on her glossy lips.
"Are you ready?" I let out a quiet hum in response, swallowing the pills. The concentrated gaze of all 5 people in the room trained on me. Recovery Girl murmurs a slight 'sorry', before flipping a small switch on a remote that was held in her wrinkled palm, which she pulled out of her lab coat.
The switch activated a cooling generator, which pulled the rest of the heat of my system. I widened my eyes as the familiar pain came jolting through my body. I can't breathe. 'Tis hard to breathe. Why can't I breathe? I hate this! I want the others with me! At least Recovery Girl is better at helping me with this.
My heavy breaths soon became quick pants as I was hyperventilating until the slits of my eyes thinned to the width of a paper. Coughs racked my body, as I desperately tried to breathe. My vision became blurred and unsteady, as my hands clutched at the sides of my head, desperately grabbing onto my (h/c) hair, hoping to make the pain disappear. Damn it. Damn it. Damn it!
My insides feel as if they're set on fire, smoke begins to pour out of the bottom of the mask through the vents as if it were water. I begin to cough more until I feel it rising, and I release my hair, pushing away the stool and collapsing onto my knees, pushing myself closer to the bucket.
I hear blurry shouts and chatter, but my mind is focused on the searing pain. It rises through my throat, and the moment I feel it in my mouth, I begin coughing like crazy, making sure my head is held above the bucket.
Lava pours through the vents, escaping my mouth, burning my lips and the skin around my chin, but the mask quickly activates trying to cool it. The lava was a bright (q/c) color, glowing with immense heat and danger. I release a couple more coughs, my body still shaky and my eyes still widened, as I feel the last remaining drops of lava leave.
By now, the room seems to have been silenced, the only sound being my ragged breathing. I don't care what it takes, just make the pain go away faster... How much was it this time? My eyes shakily trail down to the bucket, which was half filled with the liquid fire. Recovery Girl flips down the switch, and puts on very thick rubber gloves, before coming up to me and helping me unbuckle the mask.
The moment the mask is removed from me, I cough a couple more times, the last clouds of smoke leaving as well. I sigh in relief. Before groaning in exhaustion and collapsing onto my side on the platform.
I wrap my hands tightly around my waist and curl up into a ball, waiting for the rest of the pain to leave.
3rd Person POV - Midoriya Izuku
The successor of All Might was left breathless at the act that just took place before him. He pushes himself out of bed, and walks closer to (Y/n), seeing if there is a way to help soothe her pain. Even at several meters away, he could feel the intense heat emanating off the small curled up girl, whose breaths seemed to be labored and tired.
As he slowly pushed himself to ignore the heat, he walked up to (Y/n), reaching out to touch her, but before he did, he heard Recovery Girl shouting for him to stop. The heads of all the other 1-A students sharply turned to Recovery Girl.
"You can't touch her!"
"Why not? Isn't she in pain? We should help her!" Kirishima exclaims, and Izuku throws out a 'yeah!' to support him.
"If you touch her right after she removes lava from her system, you could burn off your skin." Recovery Girl states calmly, motioning to her extremely thick rubber gloves, which seem to be burnt black and slightly melted at the fingertips.
Izuku winces before turning back to the reptilian girl who was now sleeping peacefully on the boiling hot metal.
"About her drawback-" Bakugou starts, his face seemingly blank at first glance, but was obviously surprised. He had been in such shock that he couldn't think of anything rude to say.
"Isn't it more like torture?"
Chapter 15: BOOM!
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
"Hey! Hey!" Calm down! You'll be fine... Oh there, looks like you're back to normal." A pair of droopy and tired-eyed grins at me softly.
"Wot?" I ask, my mental state foggy and my vision glitching around. My thoughts were scattered, and it felt as if I were in a dream, floating on cloud nine, probably ten at this point.
"You started hyperventilating an freaking out..."
"I did? I'm sorry..." I say, pulling my hand up and tightly clutching my face, hoping for the large migraine, pounding in my skull, to leave. Removing my hand from my face, I look back at Shinsou, softly placing my hand on his shoulder and smiling at him.
"Thanks for helping Shinsou, 'tis appreciated." He nods, his facial features stiff, and his ears burning a bright red, the crimson hue beginning to sneak onto his cheeks.
I feel the world spin violently, and I grab my forehead once more. It must be the anesthetic Recovery Girl gave me. I sure as smack don't feel pain anymore, but now everything's drowsy and dizzy.
We continue walking down the hall together, having a whopping 55-minute break until my match against Bakugou in the finals, me leaning against him slightly to support my drowsy body. If I get something to drink, I'm pretty sure I could wash away the exhaustion.
Seemingly having the same thoughts as me, Shinsou hands me a coffee can, which had looked as if it had appeared out of nowhere. I turn my gaze towards the can, then to our surroundings, trying to figure out where he got the can.
Noticing me look around, he says, "I got this when we walked past a vending machine, you were spaced out at the time and didn't notice."
"Oh. Thanks, I appreciate it." I say, a soft smile lying on my lips. I take the can from him and pop it open. I shift my eyes to the side, watching him.
"Would you like to share?"
At this, he seems to become flustered, the blush exploding onto his face in vibrant shades of pink and red.
"S-sure." He replies shakily, taking the can back from me. He lifts the can to his mouth, taking a slow sip. We had slowed down our pace slightly, so we wouldn't spill when drinking.
Shinsou then hands back the can and wipes his mouth with the back of his arm, thanking me. I nod towards him, before taking a sip from the can as well. His face seems to glow at this point.
As we continue down the hall, I hear a sharp voice, and look up to see azure orbs boring into my own.
"What's wrong lil lizard? Do you have a headache? Oh poor you. Ever thought this was karma for not giving our class the attention we deserve?" The boy says, his finger pointing to his sandy blonde hair as he mocks me. His tone is cold, just like his icy colored eyes, which his tone didn't seem to reach. Ironically, his eyes looked soft, and warm, as if he were pitying me of some sort.
"Monoma." Shinsou says brusquely, interuppting me from my thoughts. My eyelids feel heavy, my desire for sleep growing as the second passes. I'm exhausted...
"Hitoshi." He returns. I eye his bright champagne-like hair. A large sense of deja-vu rushes over me as they have this short meeting and I inspect them both carefully. Why do they both seem so familiar to me?
I look back towards Monoma.
"Can I help you?" I ask, taking another slow slip from the can, before handing it Shinsou, my gaze never leaving the cerulean eyes. From the side of my view, I see Shinsou taking a slow sip, similar to mine, and Monoma's face seems to form a sort of scowl, one more of confusion rather than anger or annoyance.
"Didn't she just- does she- did you tell-" He pesters, stopping his questions before fully asking them, as if he was hiding something, his cheeks were dusted with the lightest shade of pink, probably a peach hue.
Shinsou hums in acknowledgement, obviously knwoing what Monoma was stressed out about, acting as if he did not really care about what it was. I sigh softly in frustration, confused with this sudden interaction, before leaning onto Shinsou again, not wanting to, or feeling as if I could support my own weight.
I mumble a quiet 'sorry', hoping to ask them both about it later, before closing my eyes.
1st Person POV - Monoma Neito
I watch as (Y/n) leans onto Shinsou, muttering a 'sorry' before softly fluttering her eyelids shut. Her long (h/c) lashes resting softly on her cheeks, her fragile frame sighing in relief, her shorter figure looked peaceful in the heat of that extremely short moment. I raise my gaze back to Shinsou's, who was watching (Y/n) as well, his face already a bright red.
He nudges her slightly, attempting to confirm whether she was awake or asleep. Seeing there is no responce, he opens his mouth, about to say something, before (Y/n)'s limp body falls, unable to support itself, Shinsou's movement contributing to her fall. In one quick movement, I lean forward and catch her, Shinsou not given enough time to react, his fingers still wrapped around the coffee can.
I nod my head to a nearby couch leaned up against a wall, gesturing for him to follow me, which he does, and we both set ourselves down, me placing (Y/n)'s head on my lap, and the rest of her body on the couch.
Shinsou sits on the other side of me, watching the sleeping beauty, then sharply turning back to me.
"Does she remember?" I ask, hope beginning to bubble inside of me.
"No." He replies bluntly, his teeth gritting slightly in despair, his fingers wrapping tighter around the can which seems to bend slightly, crumpling at his strength.
He glances down at the can before popping it back into place, muttering inaudible words under his breath. Lifting the can up, Shinsou hands it to me.
"Thirsty?" I pout before grabbing the can and taking a sip.
"When sharing a drink with a lady, you shouldn't offer it to another man." I say matter of factly, raising my pointer finger straight up and closing my eyes, a confident tone residing my voice. We both chuckle softly at this before he lightly smacks me on the forehead with the back of his hand.
"Then why'd you take a sip?" I grin towards him once more.
"I'm an exception, I knew her when she was younger." He groans in annoyance before mumbling 'not this again'.
"What's that supposed to mean?" I ask, a jokingly harsh glare sent towards me.
"I knew her first, I'm the one who introduced her to you." I make an 'ugh' sound, flicking my head to the side lightly to push the hair out of my face.
"As if." I start sassily, "I knew her first, and you reintroduced her to me thinking we didn't know each other." Chuckles echo down the hallway once more before I sigh softly.
After a brief moment of silence, I lift (Y/n)'s head gently, admiring her features, before removing her head off my lap and standing up. She was absolutely gorgeous, laying there as if she were made of porcelain. One touch would shatter her entire being. So pretty.
I force my lingering gaze away from her, averting my attention to Shinsou, who seemed to be caught in the same trance as me.
"Watch her for me, okay? I'm pretty sure she wouldn't mind waking up in the lap of an emo shit." I say, slightly laughing at the end, which Shinsou snorts at.
I turn, about leave, before I stop, my back facing him, and say, "Class 1-B is still better than the other classes."
I smirk to myself, hearing his curses aimed towards me as I leave him and (Y/n) alone. She's been gone so many years, and she suddenly returns... Where was she?
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I feel several light pokes on different parts of my face, and groan slightly in annoyance before fluttering my eyes open. I see that Shinsou is leaning over my face, poking at me, trying to awaken me.
"You only have 5 minutes until your match starts." He says as a prewarning. My eyes widen in surprise, and I quickly jolt straight up, nearly hitting our heads together.
"How long have I been asleep?" He stops and ponders about it, before quickly giving me a response.
"About 45 minutes? Maybe more?" I sigh in relief, and stand up, stretching my arms and legs.
"I feel much better. My migraine and drowsiness all left me." I say happily, a sharp-toothed smile etched onto my face. Shinsou smiles at me before nodding towards the end of the hall, where we came from.
"You might wanna get going." I nod, uncharacteristically happy, before bounding off.
"Thanks, Shinsou!" I half-shout to him, my voice echoing down the halls and sending my message to him. He hums in approval and smiles once more, before turning and walking off. Most likely to the seats.
I exit the hall I was once in, making a few turns before arriving at the large gate which leads to outside. I slow down, listening closely before I hear Present Mic's voice, and I know it's my turn to go.
I walk out into the middle of the stadium, the gazes of many watching me, making me feel nervous, but I ignore them and look where I last saw Kurogiri, Tomura, Dabi, and Himiko, hoping to see any of them there.
Catching sight of them, all four of them were sitting in the front once more, and like last time, Dabi and Himi were hanging dangerously over the railing, both shouting as loud as they could. Kurogiri still wearing a Thirteen costume was seated in the chairs, his back straight. He softly waved to me, knowing I was looking that way, and I waved back, hoping he saw me. Tomu was reclining in his own chair, his position casual and recumbent, as if he trusted me to do well.
My face lightened up, a small smile evident on my face. I love you guys so much, you wouldn't even understand.
As I make my way onto the arena, I see the auricomous haired boy glaring at me, her geranium eyes glowing as if they were pools of lava. For the last time today, Present Mic introduces both of us over the microphone, and Aizawa, who has been there with him the entire time commenting on small details, or replying to Present Mic's shouts, mentions that he believes he can predict whom the winner of this match will be.
"READYYYY?" Present Mic's voice booms.
"GOOO!" Katsuki takes off the ground, his hands behind him using explosions to propel him forward.
Not being given enough time to dodge his full on tackle, I raise my arms up in an 'X' sign to lessen the impact, until...
Chapter 16: Where are the Heroes When You Need Them?
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
The sound of his explosion echoing against the stadium walls. A large wave of shock ran through the nerves in his arm, making his fingers tingle in pain. He let out a groan in pain, grunting when his arm felt as if it were about to fall off. Katsuki looked towards the smoke clearing, searching for any signs of the lizard-like girl.
Spotting the inky shadow of her frail body, he made a 'tch' sound with his tongue, clicking it against the roof of his mouth, upset that his painful explosion hadn't thrown the girl away, before turning his head to the side, trying to find anything he could use to his advantage. The gas slowly made its departure, leaving the two alone once more, facing each other in the middle of the platform.
Blood, clotted and dark, rolling down the side of (Y/n)'s features, a little trickle of the thick liquid traced her jawline, before falling onto her boots, leaving a ruddy splot. The (h/c) haired girl winced, moving up one of her crossed arms to wipe away the blood.
Opposite of her stood the living bomb, determination evident on his face. (Y/n), who has been in her Hybrid Forme since her last battle, flapped her wings diagonally against the ground to boost her forward, towards her opponent.
The blonde male readied himself, throwing his hands in front of him outstretched, about to release an explosion. Before his hands detonated, (Y/n) flapped her wings once more, using her tail to steer her to the side, ready to dodge his flames.
Bakugou let the blast escape, cringing when the strain of his explosion ran up through his arm once again. He let out another grunt, pissed that he hadn't hit his opponent. Deciding to use smaller blasts, he ignited a burst near the girl, who used her heat resistant wings to block the attack.
Doing a backflip away from him, (Y/n) hissed towards him, sounding much more like a primal animal than a human. Her slitted (e/d) eyes seemed to glow with predator-like instincts as she slithered her way through his attacks, dodging each and every one, before ending up extremely close to him.
Seeing as to how close the girl was, Katsuki flipped her off, before lowering himself down and kick sweeping her.
(Y/n), who wasn't paying attention, fell backward, but then caught herself, performing a backflip once again.
Weaving her way back to him through his flurry of attacks, (Y/n)'s tank top began to rip at the sides, exposing her burnt (s/c) skin. Her legs, which were seemingly untouched, with the exception of a couple burn marks, pushed her into the air, flapping her wings with a large amount of force in an attempt to push back the explosive boy.
Katsuki quickly exploded the floor around him, getting his feet stuck in the rubble to prevent being blown away. Huffing in annoyance, (Y/n) lowered herself to the ground once more, her wings had reached their limit.
Taking advantage of his cemented figure, (Y/n) dashed towards him before jumping and kicking him straight in the head.
Katsuki instantly blocked the blow the way he had seen her do it before in her previous matches. Beginning to become ticked off at her constant evading, the blonde began shouting at the hybrid, complaining about her being a coward and not fighting head-on.
In response, (Y/n) used her wings as a shield as she charged straight forward towards him, knocking him down on the ground, her legs straddling her waist.
Using her boosted reflexes, she raised both hands over her head, huffing tightly, before slamming her hands downwards onto his face, hitting him in his cheekbone. He groaned in pain and shoved her off of him, and sent an explosion her way. Using her wings once again, she blocked the explosion, before swinging her tail and whacking him violently into the ground.
Having a high pain tolerance, he grabbed onto her tail, and tugged on it, harshly pulling her forward.
Hissing sharply once more, baring her pointed teeth, (Y/n) jumped backward, her dead eyes tracing his every move.
Katsuki was then about to charge once more, until (Y/n) suddenly appeared in front of him, a horrifying aura radiating off of her. Katsuki was completely frozen, unable to move from her unnerving stare. It seemed as if her slitted eyes were boring into his very soul, rendering him useless.
She calmly walked towards him, as he simply watched, his pupils dilated. As she stood in front of him, she lifted her tail once more, about to hit him.
Still frozen, the boy couldn't move and was simply knocked back. He had flown out the ring, crashing vigorously into the wall of the stadium. A loud crash was heard, and dirt flew everywhere, blocking the view of all spectators.
As the dust cleared, Katsuki was seen lying against the arena wall. A large crater was splayed around Katsuki's body, which hung limply, before it, similar to Izuku and Shouto's battle, fell limply to the ground, lying helplessly.
The (Y/n) was observing the now fallen classmate, she had won the fight. Her horns seemed to glow, almost whimsically as power and intimidation radiated off of her. Her wings also looked as if they had glowing (q/c) veins, her tail decorated with the same strange designs.
As People came in with stretchers to take Katsuki away, several of his fingers twitched, proving he was still conscious.
(Y/n) glanced towards where her comrades were sitting, (e/d) eyes glinting dangerously as if she were saying 'I knew I could handle it' before she headed inside, Aizawa declaring her the victor, his voice following her retreating steps.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
There were 30 minutes until the awards ceremony, and I didn't feel like going outside to face the large crowd. I walked down the hallways, my boots thumping heavily against the ground as my appendages retreated, and I was in Human Forme once again. I turned a corner, only to run straight into the chest of an unknown person.
I pulled back, about to apologize before I looked up. Seeing his familiar face made me grin as he removed his disguise. Dabi.
"You did great." A soft peck pressed against my forehead, and I closed my eyes in delight and satisfaction. I look at his now revealed self and see the other three behind him, and I wave towards them.
"Are you sure this is safe? What if someone sees us?" I say quietly, and Kurogiri instantly creates a black wormhole, wide enough for us to go through. We all appear inside a closed room, Himiko heading over to the door and locking it just in case.
"I would have ended it faster though." Tomura says haughtily, continuing our conversation, cutting in between me and Dabi, pulling me back against his chest. I sighed softly before I looked up towards Tomura.
1st Person POV - Hagakure Tooru
I opened the door to room 4, shutting it behind me but not fully locking it. Walking to the far corner of the room, I removed my uniform and folded it, putting it inside one of the small cubbies. I wanted to play a prank on Ojiro and to do that, I must be fully invisible.
As I took off the last articles of my clothing, my shoes, a large black fog appeared suddenly in the middle of the room. Out of it stepped a smokey-like figure that held a helmet under its arm and a duffle bag under the other, a girl with blonde hair who bounded through the portal-like structure instantly, a man who had hands littered across his body, and finally, a man who seemed to have splotches of burnt skin, his arms wrapped around (Y/n) who was happily leaning against him.
I watched them all quietly. Did they know I was here? Who are these people? Why is (Y/n) with them? What's in the duffle bag? Should I eavesdrop? I surveyed them all once again carefully. They haven't seemed to notice I'm here. A little eavesdropping won't hurt...
I quietly tiptoed towards an area against the wall, before I slowly lowered myself down, and sat with my legs crossed, leaning back towards the wall to support my body.
"I would have ended it faster though." The man with hands had said, he seemed as if he were upset, or jealous. He grabbed (Y/n), pulling her up against his chest, where she looked up towards him and sighed.
Standing on her toes, she kissed the underside of his chin before replying in a low voice, the slits in her eyes widening slightly.
"I'm not allowed tah kill, remember?" WHAT!? KILL!? What's that supposed to mean!? Maybe it's a misunderstanding! M-maybe she meant in a video game or something! Like the ones I always play with Kaminari and Kirishima!
Different thoughts buzzed through my head before I was interrupted.
"Why can't you kill? Everyone here seems pretty weak." The blonde girl asked, pulling (Y/n) away from the cyan-haired male, who cursed her under his breath, and onto her lap, snuggling her head between her shoulder and collarbone.
My nonvisible eyes widened at this. They- what? WHAT!? WHO is (Y/n)? Has she been someone else this entire time!?
"She isn't allowed to kill because then everyone would be after her, especially since they'd seen her face." The smokey man intervened. He then shifted himself to face (Y/n).
"(N/n), I require the affection that you supply to the others." Picking up (Y/n) from under her arms, he carried her closer to his face, the smoke seems to solidify slightly to form the shape of a face.
(Y/n) grins happily and leans forward, kissing the face on the nose.
"You' all such children." She giggles happily, her sharp teeth glimmering under the lights. I shift my foot slightly, and almost instantly, the boy with burnt skin turned this way.
"We should be heading off now." He said, eyes narrowing at me, but he most likely didn't even know I was there. The ghastly figure nods before placing down (Y/n). Another cloud of black mist appeared next to him as he leaned down, kissing (Y/n) on the cheek, and disappearing through the fog.
The blonde girl hugs (Y/n) tightly.
"If anyone hurts you, let me know! I'll dress up as them for a bit." She says menacingly before her face seems to melt like wax, leaving a different appearance on her. (Y/n) nods and hugs back.
'Tomu' leans down, removing the palm off of his face, before pressing a kiss to the corner of (Y/n)'s mouth, before elbowing the burnt man and leaving through the wisp along with the blonde girl, both of them pulling up black hoodies and tightening them.
The final man plants tons of kisses along the scar line on (Y/n)'s nose, before pressing one to her forehead.
"Himi did something like that to me earlier." (Y/n) said quietly.
"I know, I just didn't want her kisses to be the most recent ones on your face when mine are better." (Y/n) giggles at this before shoving his chest lightly.
"Go with the others before Tomu kills you. Tell everyone at the bar how I did, okay?"
"Fine, fine. Are you sure you want to stay here with these stupid Yuuei losers? Come home with us." He pleads, almost like a desperate last attempt. I silently fume at his words, but (Y/n) simply giggles once more.
"I'm one of these 'Yuuei Losers' now, so 'tis fine, I'll stay here. Also, I have tah attend the awards ceremony." He groaned in annoyance before sighing. He ruffled her hair before disappearing through the mist.
(Y/n) quietly sighs to herself as she watches the fog disappear before she unlocks the door and leaves the room.
I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding before I bolted upwards.
I need to tell Ojiro! I need to tell the others! I must warn them! I have to find a hero!
Where are the heroes when you need them?
Chapter 17: Dragon Forme
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
The sound of bare feet slapping the linoleum floor echoed through the empty hallways, not a person in sight. A veiled girl made her way through the seemingly endless passageways, attempting to find her way back to the seating area in the stadium.
After making a final turn, the girl was met with her other classmates, who had no idea she was there due to her being intangible.
"G-Guys!" Her voice light and airy, pants leaving her lips at an unsteady pace.
"T-Toru? Is that you?" A tailed boy asked, looking up from his group of friends. His eyes trailed around the spot where he had heard her voice. Other students around also looked towards that area, their attention diverted from the beginning of the awards ceremony.
"Where are your clothes Toru? We can't see you when you're like that..." Ochaco had asked, the said girl walking towards where the invisible girl was heard, and holding out her uniform shirt, already wearing a black tank top.
"Take it, so you're not cold and we know where you are." The transparent girl hummed in agreement, grabbing the jacket and pulling it on, so she was at least visible.
"Anyway, what's wrong Toru?" Tokoyami asked, the rest of the classmates huddling around the floating article of clothing.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
After being given his bronze medal, Shouto's eyes flipped towards the entrance to the arena, where the rest of our classmates filed in. They all seemed to radiate negative energy waves, which were easily noticeable by me. Most students had a cowardly look on their faces, others had a betrayed look, which made me slightly raise an eyebrow in interest.
Katsuki, who was on my right, had a furious look on his face, mumbling about how he should have won. A silver medal is placed on Katsuki, who was a tier lower than me. His platform shorter than my own but taller that Todoroki's.
After an embarrassing overlap, All Might appeared and placed the gold medal over my head and around my neck. He began talking about several other things, appraising me and the other students, but I wasn't interested. My slitted pupils shifted towards my classmates once more, and I noticed they were murmuring to each other.
Narrowing my eyes, I focused my hearing towards that direction. My elongated ears twitched as I picked up the sounds from the group.
"Toru, are you sure you say (Y/n)?"
"Look she's standing there as if she knows nothing."
"Do you think she's dangerous?"
"Guys! Be quieter! Can't you see her ears? Their twitching! What if she can hear us?!"
At this, the class all silent down, most of them dragging their attention towards my ears. I silently huff in annoyance before rolling my (e/d) orbs towards the seating areas, seeking my companions.
Quickly catching their unmistakable disguises, I quietly wave at them, keeping my hand low by my side so it wasn't too obvious. Himiko and Dabi instantly boost up from their seats, waving both their hands frantically. Kurogiri sends a polite wave, and Tomura nods his head in acknowledgment.
When will this be over?
Walking through the abnormally large door to my class, I head to the back of the class towards my desk. As I do so, other students who had arrived before me were murmuring, and whispering in hushed voices, thinking I couldn't hear.
My ears twitched at the sound of my name, and I reached my hand up, scratching the scar on my nose slightly before reaching into my bag, which I had dropped by my desk the moment I walked in, and pulled out a book.
I began to focus my attention on the words on the page, my interest totally captivated by the inky symbols on the off-white paper.
More students enter, and the whispers increase. Slowly, it was becoming harder to focus on my bok, my ears twitching at any mention of my name, my eyebrow barely twitching in annoyance as I tried to concentrate.
Hearing the late bell ring, the rest of the students take their seats before sitting in an awkward silence, which is broken by Aizawa stepping into the room.
His shoes thump loudly against the floor, almost as if he were stomping. This can't be good. I glare at his sullen eyes when he turns his head to face me, his gaze penetrating my own.
"(Y/n), we need to talk." I huff in indignation.
"Finally, 'tis about time somebody stopped bein' a coward and talked to me face on." I say as I push myself up from my desk, walking in between the desks to make my way up front. I stood face to face with Aizawa, me being one of the shortest in the class at 151 cm, I had to look up towards our teacher.
"Wot can I help you with?" I ask, sounding more like a statement than a question.
"I'd like to speak in private." I hum in approval, running my hand through my tresses, pulling my hair to the side.
He gestures towards the door, his arm outstretched. Walking out the room, I glance around in the campus hallways to see several stragglers who were late to class.
Shutting the door behind him, he pulls me towards the side before he begins to interrogate me.
"Is it true?" My ears twitch for the nth time today, hearing the sound of shifting feet around the corner next to the room. Someone is eavesdropping on us.
"You' going tah have to be more specific than that." I say, my slitted eyes focusing on the area where I heard the perso- I hear more sounds- people.
"A student witness said she had seen you with suspicious figures."
"You' a pretty suspicious figure too, you know that right? 'Tis not like you look like a normal civilian." He scowls, a grunt escaping his lips. He grabs onto the collar of my shirt, pulling me closer to his face, his breath coffee scented.
"The witness said you had mentioned killing people." I shrug my shoulders, averting my eyes to the side.
"I could' been talking about a video game. Also, don' act like I don' know what I said." His eyes narrowed, almost as if he were trying to kill me with his gaze.
"Stop joking around." I 'hmph' in annoyance, before smacking his hand away from my shirt, making him release me.
"I pledge the 5th." I say brusquely, before opening the class door and taking a step. Halfway through the doorway, I pause before turning around to look at Aizawa.
"You do know that I can file a report for harassing me, right?" He raises an eyebrow in interest before grunting and entering the class next to me, glaring at me, before walking to the podium standing there.
I hum in satisfaction, before returning to my seat. Aizawa makes eye contact with several students as he goes through the lesson, and they nod in return. They're planning something.
We were all heading out to the field today for FHS, they said we'd be doing a surprise exercise. Everyone around me seemed nervous, and was eyeing me wearily. They've found out who I truly am, haven't they? I sigh in frustration. How am I supposed to carry out the mission of they knew who I was?
As I head out to the large field, I notice different poles placed around an area, almost forming a sort of ring. I walk near one of the poles, and begin to feel a heavy magnetic force, making me flinch away from it. I lowly growled towards the object, slowly letting my bellow turn into a hiss towards the strange magnetic poles.
The class all heads through them into the middle of the ring, and I wearily follow behind, my eyes narrowing in suspicion, my (q/c) tongue rolling over my dry lips in anticipation. Aizawa then nods, before the poles activated, all giving off a light of some sort.
My eyes widen, slits narrowing in realization. This is a trap! Shit! I begin to feel a large pressure on me, forcing me down. I collapse onto my knees, my hands dug into the cold dirt of the ground. My wings emerge on their own in a sort of defense, ripping my uniform shirt in the process leaving me in the sports bra I was wearing underneath. My tail materializes, curling around my huddles knees in defense, and my (h/t) horns surface, curling around the skin on my scalp.
Heaving out a steady breath, I pointedly glare towards the class. Most students are standing back in fear, some look astonished, probably not expecting their trap to work so well. Different students began to back out of the ring, leaving me and several others still in here. Aizawa steps forward, looking down on me, which makes me growl.
I push my arms to help me stand up, which makes me stagger a bit before I could stand up straight, the pillars around me seeming to glow even brighter. I then begin to feel my mouth absolutely overflowing, as if I had just taken a drink.
I instantly spat out the strange liquid which developed in my mouth, hands wrapping around my throat in hope to cease the burning. I hiss sharply in pain, spitting out more of the liquid, and wrapping my fingers tighter around my neck, stumbling backward a bit attempting to find balance.
I shift my gaze to the floor, and see my own hemoglobin and plasma splattered against the grass. My pupils shriveling in horror, I quickly raise one of my hands to my mouth, removing it from my throat. I wipe my mouth with the back of my hand, and glance down at it, only to see the thick vermillion substance smudged onto my (s/c) skin.
Brighter. The light from them becoming brighter by the second. I fall onto my knees once more, clutching my stomach tightly and coughing against the ground, releasing more blood, and occasionally a few glowing bits of gore.
I shiver in pleasure and relief as the pain dies down and I'm given a moment to rest. Sighing in relief, I let out shaky huffs of breath, forgetting about the others within my vicinity.
Aizawa seems to take advantage of this before he walks up to me. Before I'm even given time to react, he kicks me roughly in the stomach, causing me to roll away. I smack into one of the glowing pillars and I absolutely freeze. What is this? What is this? What is this?! WHAT IS THIS?!
My eyes widen to the point where I feel like they're about to fall out of their sockets. The pupils in my eyes must have thinned to the point where it looked as if I didn't even have any. I opened my mouth and did the first thing that came to my mind.
Scream. I screamed my lungs out, a roar mixing into my shrill and pained voice. Tears pricked my eyes and instantly began overflowing. I began coughing once more like crazy.
Screams continuously left my mouth as I sat there kneeled on the ground, the flap in my right wings had been burnt off on the bottom. The bone was visible as blood dripped down the appendage.
I took huge gasping breaths, coughing as large splashes of lava and blood left my throat. The lava burning anything around it before cooling off and hardening.
Panting and taking labored breaths, I tried to calm the aching pain in my wing. I extended out my wings, and softly reached out behind me, taking ahold of my injured wing. I carefully pulled it towards me, taking large breaths of air as tears streamed down my face, landing down on my wing, barely soothing the pain. I blow onto the rips of my wing, hoping it would slightly stop the agony, or at least make it more bearable.
I attempt to pull the wings into my back, slowly letting go of the flap. As they begin to retreat, my wings stop once it reaches the wound, and bursts out once more, making me gasp at the immense torment it was causing to my mental state. I slowly pull my wings back out, wiping the tears which seemed to instantly be replaced by new ones.
Pulling my trembling self up to my feet, I hear a scoff. My once (e/c) eyes were now glowing a bright and vivid (e/d), with specks of (q/c) accenting my pupil. My eyebrows were furrowed and hot tears continued to stream down my face
I glared heavily at Aizawa, the one who scoffed. My eyes surveyed the area around me once more, most the students looked surprised, some held faces of pity, others had tears brimming their eyes watching me be tortured like this. Who would expect such an emotionless silent person to make such a scene?
"That's impressive, you can still stand." I grunted, hissing again as I felt a small stream of lava roll down the side of my chin, mixing with the blood and tears.
"After confirming who you were, and piecing together everything, I was given permission to do whatever I'd like to you. You're (V/n), are you not?" My eye twitched in frustration.
(A/n: (V/n) means villain name.)
I let out a wheezy breath, before straightening out my body.
"What are those things?" I ask, my voice quivering from the huge amount of pain I had just received. The tears on my face had disappeared by now, leaving trails of where they had been. His eyes jumped from me to the pillars.
"Gesture from Hatsume Mei, a great student if you ask me. They disintegrate any cold-blooded creatures on a molecular level, and also attract substances that generate large amounts of heat." He paused before fixiating his gaze on me once more. "Since you're with the League of Villains, I was given permission to torture any wanted information out of you."
Growling, my slitted eyes thinned to the size of a needle.
"You might as well kill me, I ain' spilling anything about my family." At this, several people gasped. I looked up and noticed that more people were around the ring now. Students from different classes, different teachers. Why is it so heavily guarded for only one student?
I hear the sound of thumping feet, and before I could turn my face towards Aizawa, he punches me, throwing me back. Midair, my eyes widen at the sight of the pillar nearing me, and as quickly as possible, I flip forwards, dodging the pillar, and push myself upwards again.
I grit my pointed teeth, a growl escaping my throat as I decided to use my enhanced reactions. My eyes turn dead and lifeless as I boost off the ground, instantly appearing in front of Aizawa, and roundhouse kicking him straight in the face, sending him flying out the ring, and sliding face down through the field, a large deep trail following him.
Different (q/c) patterns and designs glow on my appendages, boosting all my movements.
Cementoss and Ectoplasm walk into the small circle, the former presses the palm of his hand against the ground forming large walls that attempt to attack me, the latter creating clones and surrounding me, jumping on the walls as leverage.
The (q/c) designs glow brighter, as I swiftly appear next to Cementoss, slamming him downwards into the ground with my tail, rendering him useless. I go through each of the Ectoplasm clones, throwing them all roughly against the pillars in an attempt to break them.
I successfully break two pillars and also knock out Ectoplasm in the process.
Present Mic and Snipe jump in to face me instantly afterward. Recovery Girl and other U.A. students dragging the beaten heroes out of dangers way.
Each teacher and hero say their own mini dialogue, all which I ignore. Pain bolting through my body at every moment and ringing in my ears, but that's okay. I'll kill them. I'll kill all of them.
Present Mic sends out large vibrations and shockwaves, Snipe shooting at me from his pistols. The ringing in my ears blocking out all sound, I take advantage of this and appear next to Snipe using my speed, elbowing him roughly in the mask, favorably cracking it, and sending him flying back towards another pillar, breaking it as well.
Present Mic attempts to use his loud voice to divert me from my target, but I simply catch him by the neck when he isn't paying attention. I rip the speakers off his neck, crushing it into the ground, before I throw him violently against another pillar, a large crack being heard as he is thrown face first into the pole.
At this point, I'm panting of exhaustion but force myself to keep going. Once news reporters get here, I'll be safe. Giri will see me and come help me. I'll be fine.
Midnight steps forward to face me, her face brimming with confidence. Before she is even given a moment to activate her quirk, I grab her by the face, chucking her into the next pillar, breaking it as well. I fall onto my knees, perspiration mixing with my blood and following the trails of my dried tears.
Looking towards where the broken pillars in the ring were, I walk towards the remains and tentatively reach my hand out to the gap in between them. I close my eyes slightly, expecting a shock, but seeing nothing happening, I dart through the gap.
As I began to make my exit, an object skyrockets from the sky and lands in front of me. As the dust clears, I see All Might, and I grit my teeth in frustration. I see his lips move, most likely him saying something, but I'm unable to hear it due to the ringing.
He raises his clasped hands together, and harshly slams it against the ground, sending a fault line straight through the earth. I instantly leap to the side, and before I can even land, as I'm mid-air, he appears next to me.
"Where do you think you're going?" Pain. Pain and agony wash over me in waves as his fist connects to my stomach crashing my flimsy body brutally in the ground. I cough in a desperate attempt to catch my breath. A trail of blood and lava are splayed out on the floor, what I upchucked from being hit. If I had eaten something earlier, I probably would have thrown up that.
I lay there, helpless on the ground before I force myself up. My hearing slowly coming back to me.
"Woah! She can stand after a direct hit from All Might!"
"Who is this kid?! She defeated a ton of heroes!"
"Is she even human!?"
"I hope she'll be okay."
"Is she a villain?"
I cough up more chunks of gore, collapsing to my knees. I huff and heave, before sucking in my breath and pushing myself up. This is the strongest hero in the world. If I can defeat him, won't I be the strongest?
"Carolina SMASH!" All Might sped towards me, his arms crossed in an 'X' shape.
I quickly jumped to the side once more, and before he could appear next to me, I performed several backflips away from him.
I look around once I've steadied myself, trying to figure out where he was before I feel a shadow loom over me, and before I could turn around, I was slammed into the ground. I groan in agony and turn my slitted eyes over at him.
Aizawa finally began to get up, the other heroes still lay unconscious. Walking over to us, he glared at me before grabbing handcuffs and a muffle from Momo. Walking over to me and All Might, he places the muffle over my mouth, and clicks the handcuffs over my wrists. He picks me up by the back of my shirt, making me stand, before he kicks me forward, causing me to stumble.
I grumble in annoyance before I decide to use it. Sorry Tomura, Kurogiri, Dabi, Himiko.
I let a quiet bellow escape my throat, and as it gets louder, I feel myself begin to grow. (Q/c) scales appear over my body, which began to expand in size, the handcuffs snapping and breaking, the muffle strap ripping off. My clothing had ripped up too, but that's okay.
I continued to grow until I was a large (d/t) dragon.
(A/n: (D/t) means dragon type. Also, the picture are some example you can use to reference how you look, you don't actually have to use them.)
Oh were they sure in for it now. I had officially transformed.
I transformed to Dragon Forme.
Chapter 18: Welcome, to the League of Villains
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
The large form of the winged reptilian towered over the small civilians, dominating most of their view. It opened it's mouth, letting out one bellow of a roar, shaking its head slightly from side to side.
Extending her large wounded wings, (Y/n) heartily flapped them towards the ground in a diagonal position, boosting her up into the air. The large crowd watching in awe as she flapped her appendages in sync, growling, before arching her head downwards, facing the crowd.
An astronaut in a bulky suit, Thirteen, realized what was about to happen, and prepared to flip open the capsule on the tips of their fingers.
(A/n: Thirteen's gender has not been verified, so we'll stick with them, they, their, etc.)
Letting out another reverberation, the young villain curled her tail upwards towards her torso slightly as she let out a voluminous barrage of flames. Thirteen had flipped open their capsule, using their quirk to drag in most the flames.
Not all the fumes were sucked in though. The boundary of the flames crossing into the perimeter where the Yuuei students stood.
The kindle licked at the students, catching onto the grass and crawling as far as it could as though it were an empire attempting to expand its domain.
In a panic, Kirishima had hardened himself, Tetsutetsu doing the same, shielding them from the unrelenting flames. Others who had physical quirks, such as Ojirou, Shouji, and Iida, assisted others, carrying them away to safety. Yaoyorozu had zipped open her uniform shirt, leaving her in just a bra, and focused on creating a fire blanket, which would protect her, along with the others.
Sero would use his tape to grab anyone near the fire, pulling them safely away. Shinsou would call out to groups of people at a time, asking if they were okay, the moment they'd respond, he'd force them to quickly break into a sprint towards a safe area, regardless of whether they were injured or not. Monoma would steal the quirks of other students, using them appropriately, helping the others retreat to safer areas.
Not all students were able to help since many had been injured or burnt, but the few that assisted made sure to get the job done, successfully retrieving everyone.
All Might's signature smile had morphed into a frown at this point, him gritting his teeth together. (Y/n) had landed on the ground, quickly swiping her tail towards the mass of people, the gust intense enough to make several, if not more, go flying, crashing into buildings and structures behind them.
All Might charged at (Y/n), who barely gave him a second glance.
"Texas SMASH!" His right fist colliding against the chest of (Y/n), her thick scales absorbing half the damage done. Still able to stand on her feet, the dragon roared at All Might, a large bruise where she was just punched.
Many gasped at the sight of this, surprised that the holder of this immense power was just a teenage girl.
Students of Yuuei who knew (Y/n) were fascinated. Albeit she was the villain, they couldn't help but unconsciously hope that she'd win, and even though they wouldn't admit it, there were a select few of individuals who had developed feelings for the juvenile criminal.
(Y/n) swiped the claw of her scaled foot roughly against the air, smashing into All Might, who was beginning to feel the effects of giving his successor his quirk.
Coughing into his hand, All Might wasn't surprised to see cardinal adorning his calloused palm.
(Y/n), who was almost reaching 2 minutes in the amount of time she had spent, felt as if she were reaching her limit. Maybe 2 minutes IS the max I can stay in this form. She thought to herself internally.
Feeling exhausted, she heaved in one concluding breath, a hot inferno of flowers blooming from the innermost of her throat, the heat surging until it began to produce fumes. Releasing a final roar, (Y/n) blasted the scorching flames, a hissing sound erupting from her throat as her saliva began to evaporate off her (q/c) tongue, drying up from the boundless torridity.
The wyvern began to slowly crash to the ground, unable to keep up the charade any longer. Tons of other pro heroes rushed to the scene, attempting to hold down the large beast. Throwing large, metal reinforced ropes over the girl, securing her to the ground. She began to huff out large puffs of air, smoke becoming evident the more she breathed out.
She had lost.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I feel exhausted. I want to sleep. I'm tired. Where is everyone? Himiko? Tomura? Kurogiri? Dabi? Everything hurts and I'm sore. It feels like my throat is burning. Maybe...maybe I can take a little nap until they get here. I'm sure they won't mind, right? Just a short... quick...
1st Person POV - Dabi
No, no, no, no, no. This isn't how it was supposed to go. What if (N/n) get's hurt? We shouldn't have done this...
Dashing among the rooftops at an impressive speed. Beside me was Jin, who wasn't as worried as me, but understood the desperation of the situation. He along with several others had just joined us and understood how important (Y/n) was, as both a friend and an asset.
Jumping off the roof, I hooked my arm around Jin's waist before emitting dark flames from the palm of my hands, using the recoil to fly over the U.A. entrance gate.
Landing in the center of the huge mass of people next to (Y/n), I set off more flames, creating a circle around us and blocking out the others. Jin began to double himself, creating more clones of himself as he set to work on removing the metal ropes off of (Y/n).
I continued to keep them all busy, setting anyone who came near alit, whether student, witness, or hero. I must keep her safe.
I sent a signal on my phone, alerting Tomura to send me the flying Nomu our boss created. I continued to text him as I burnt off anyone who came near.
One of Jin's doubles came to me, holding out his palms towards me and shaking his head in exasperation.
"I can't remove the wire, how about you give it a shot?" I grunt in response, nodding my head.
"I'll hold off anyone who comes near just in case." He says, and I smile approvingly at him.
"Good, you're learning." heading over to (Y/n), I see her slowly shrink back to her Hybrid Forme, and I can't help but pity her, knowing the immense pain she had to go through any time she used her quirk.
Waiting for her to completely shrink, I stretched a wire, untangling it from her burnt and beaten skin face before unhooking the rope on the other side and dropping it near. Pulling her bare form closer to my body, I quickly pulled out a dark (f/c) robe, tying the waist on securely, but carefully enough to not harm the girl. Another defect of her quirk, any equipment on her is burnt or ripped.
Sighing in relief, I turn back to Twice, who looks as if he was having trouble taking care of the mobs. I walk over to one of his doubles, tapping its shoulder, and motioning to (Y/n).
"She shrunk, so you only have to detangle her legs and we're good to go." He nods, alerting the rest of his doubles who head off toward her.
I turn my head back to the heroes and see something that almost makes me laugh. What the hell is Kamui Woods doing here?
Behind him I see Backdraft and Cementoss, the latter looking very beaten up. Both of these guys are practically invincible to fire. A deadly look makes its way to my eyes as I glare at them.
Tilting my chin upwards slightly so I'd be looking down at them, I released an enormous amount of flames, all wine colored, around me, burning a couple unlucky civilians to death.
"Piss off." I say casually, malice interlaced with my voice.
The two heroes watch as the civilians burn, unable to do anything about it. Backdraft attempts to put them out in vain, but they've already been burnt to a crisp.
Huffing in indignation, I shift my view to the side, barely catching sight of Jin, who has set (Y/n) free. I put out the flames next to me so that he could stand beside me, and as he does, I pick up (Y/n) from him, putting her on my back. I put my arm under Jin's stomach once more, as I slightly nudge (Y/n).
She wearily opens her slitted (e/d) eyes. Her limits almost up. In about 5 minutes, she'll be immobile for a week.
"Care to give us a lift? Sorry to bother you." I murmur, leaning back so my forehead was pressed against her chin. She nods and slightly lets out a groan as extends her wings and slowly begins flapping, pushing us off the ground, barely at first.
The sight of her mutilated wing catches my sight, and this makes growl in rage. As she carries us away, albeit slowly and carefully, I use my free hand to aim at the crowd and let flames go, erupting from my hand and swallowing up the crowd of people, most ending up dead or injured.
That'll keep those stupid fucks busy. I look up again at (Y/n), seeing her eyes begin to slowly shut, her wings slowly giving out as she fell unconscious. Jin began shouting in panic as I let go of him and grabbed (Y/n), holding her bridal style against my chest to keep her safe. I landed on my feet on the top of a building, whereas Twice had to double his shoes several times to create a cushion of some sort.
I burnt the shoes the moment he had landed safely, wanting no evidence to be left behind, as Twice kicked the ashes away. I look over to (Y/n) who lies peacefully in my arms.
"Yo..u were l-a...te" She croaks out, each syllable separately. I pull her closer to my face and press a kiss to her forehead.
"Sorry. You've been doing great so far, everyone is very proud of you." She smiles in content as she snuggles closer to my chest, and I smile warmly at this gesture.
"She's cute." Jin says brusquely. I look over at him sharply, which causes him to flinch, until I smile warmly at him before looking down at (Y/n) once more.
"Isn't she?" He sighs in relief, nodding his head, as we continue on our way. The flying Nomu finally caught up to us, picking us both up by the waists and carrying us to the bar, before flying off somewhere. We both enter the bar.
Man, was this going to be a pain or what?
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Groaning at an extreme migraine bubbling in my head, I open my eyes and look around. Home. I sigh in relief, before softly closing my eyes once again, still feeling drowsy from just waking and not wanting to get up yet.
The door to my room slams open, and in comes Himiko. I was unable to sit up and see what was happening, but I knew it was her because the moment she walked in...
"(N/N)! Is she up yet?! WHEN IS SHE GOING TO WAKE UP!? It's been a day! Wake her up! Do something Tomu!!" She then walks over to my bed, before taking in a huge gasp, her eyes filling to the brim with tears.
"(Y/n)..." I smile at her through my own tears.
"Hey, Himi~" I say, my voice raspy from just waking up. She leans in close to my face and kisses my tears away, grinning at me. Unable to move, I softly let my lips brush over her cheek as she pulls away.
"Mind helping me sit up?" She quickly nods, supporting my back before propping me up against the headboard.
"She's awake!?" I hear a voice shout, before Tomura charges into the room, pulling off his father's hand as he enters the room and placing it on the bedside next to me before pulling me into his chest, making sure not to touch me with all five fingers.
Snuggling his head into my hair, he sighs before pressing kisses all over my face, my eyelids, my scar, my nose, my forehead, the corner of my lips. I giggle, feeling ticklish, but am unable to move, thanks to the drawback of my quirk.
Kurogiri and Dabi enter the room, Dabi shoving Tomura away and placing kisses over my face, similar to Tomura until Kurogiri lifted me away from Dabi and resting me onto his lap. Kurogiri holds me tightly unable to give me a kiss but leans down slightly so that I could give him one.
"Wow, you seem loved." A voice says, my eyes following, attempting to figure out who it was. In the doorframe stood seven people I didn't recognize. Kurogiri shifted himself around, so I'd have a better view of the unidentified intruders.
The first man wore an orange coat with red gloves, a top hat, and a white mask that had a painted on face, the second looked like Bakugou at an older age, a lizard with pink hair stood by these two, a pointed tongue hanging out the side of their agape mouth. A woman with a muscular sculpture and pink hair stood near three men who wore black, one was completely covered so only his teeth would show, the other wore a gas mask and mint green gloves, which he removed to reveal a skinny teenage boy with blonde hair. The final man wore a skintight bodysuit that was black with white designs running over it.
"New members?" Tomura nodded, stealing me away from Kurogiri. He pushed my face into his chest and held me close. Dabi shouting insults as Tomura, Himiko crying and complaining she wasn't getting enough attention, while Kurogiri began to argue about how I should be in bed.
"You're the one that pulled her out of bed, you hypocrite." Dabi retorted snarkily.
"Dabi, you stole her away from Tomu, so that means your the hypocrite!" Himiko butts in, the seven new members watching this small scene with amusement.
"Yeah! You idiot..."Tomura grumbled his breath.
"Tomu~ I can' see the new members."
"How can you not see th-" Tomu asked before he suddenly cut off, "Oh, right, sorry."
Before he can turn me around, Himiko grabs me, putting me on her back, and swinging my arms over her shoulders. She walks me to the new members, and I smile at them all apologetically, my pointed teeth gleaming from the fluorescent lights, my (q/c) tongue running over my lips to temporarily moisturize them.
"Ello, I'm (L/n) (Y/n), nice to meet you, I'm sorta disabled at the moment, and I apologize for that, 'tis a drawback."
(A/n: Mustard IS a blonde teenager, it was proven in the manga, but the only picture of his face isn't the best. I'll still post it to the left, so you have an idea of what he looks like.)
The younger blonde began to have a blossoming blush on his face, seemingly exploding in crimson.
"Y-you can call me Mustard." He mumbled, putting his gas mask back on, seemingly embarrassed. The man in the tophat chuckled before bumping Mustard with his elbow.
"Being a bit too obvious now, aren't we?" He says heartily, Mustard mumbling something, before tophat introduces himself, "I am Mr. Compress, at your service."
He lowers himself to a bow, and I giggle at this. He's funny, and funny looking too. The older version of Bakugou introduces himself as 'Muscular' which slightly confused me at first until I realized that was his true name.
"Ya know, I'm the one that rescued you." The man in the skintight suit said proudly. I huffed, but let him continue.
"Nice to meetcha, I'm Jin, butcha can call me Twice." I nod my head towards him, before turning to the masculine woman.
"Hey honey, I'm Magne. You're just a cute lil' darlin', now ain't you?" She said with a western accent. Not understanding her very much, I only caught onto 'Magne' and assumed it was her name.
The lizard nodded its head towards me, introducing himself as 'Spinner', and the creepy looking creature, which is ironic considering he's a reptile, as 'Moonfish', saying they've been close friends their entire life.
I hum, before shifting my gaze towards all of them, Himiko helping me by turning her body, making it easier for me to see them.
"Welcome, to the League of Villains."
Chapter 19: Let's Do This
Happy Birthday to FabCatMeowz! I hope you have a wonderful birthday and something great happens to you! Thanks so much for sticking around this long and reading my story, the support and attention you've given to both me and my book is really touching!!!
Once again, Happy Birthday FabCatMeowz!! ( Oct. 17 )
Happy late Birthday to Angela!! Thanks so much for reading my story and leaving me nice notes that always make my day! I’m really hoping you had a great birthday, sorry for this being so late!
Happy late Birthday Angela~ ( Oct. 5 )
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I groan in exhaustion, pushing my sore body slightly, before collapsing back onto the couch. Himiko, Kurogiri, Dabi, Tomura, and I all fell asleep on the couch. I hear footsteps and turn my head towards the sound.
My body was still extremely sore, and I could barely move. At most, I could turn my head and lift my body off the ground by 2 inches.
Mr. Compress walks into the room, his mask on his face muffling his voice slightly.
"Do you five always sleep here on the couch like this?" I hum towards him, nodding my head.
I hear my stomach slightly grumble and I turn pink in embarrassment.
"U-uh..." I stutter out, suddenly feeling extremely shy. I hear his small chuckle makes its way to my ears.
"Would you fancy some assistance?" He asks, to which I nod my head once more. Stepping over the mess of blankets and tangled bodies, he picks me up, unwrapping Tomura's fingers from my waist carefully, before carrying me bridal style to the kitchen.
"Sorry, Y'all decided to join at my worst moments..." I trail off, shifting my flustered gaze to the floor. Being carried by someone I just met yesterday is very embarrassing, especially when they saw you at your worst, being cuddled constantly.
When we enter the kitchen, Kurogiri is seen pulling up a chair with a backrest, similar to a car seat. He must have gotten up before the rest of us. Mustard is sitting on the barstool next to the chair, and Twice next to him. The other new members are nowhere to be seen, they're probably out doing a mission.
Kurogiri nods towards the cushioned chair, motioning for Mr. Compress to place me there. Moving closer to the chair next to Mustard, Mr. Compress places me down tentatively, careful not to harm me or my wings and tail, and helps me sit all the way back so that I wouldn't start slipping off the chair.
"Thanks." I say, feeling bad for making him take care of me even though he just arrived the day before.
"My pleasure." Mr. Compress replies punctiliously, walking off somewhere inside the building, disappearing from my sight.
Kurogiri sets down plates in front of all the barstools, the new increase in members taking up all but two of the seats at the bar.
Tomura enters the bar, most likely waking up from me being removed from his embrace.
He takes the seat to the left of me, and grabs me under the arms, pulling me into his lap. At this moment, Mr. Compress walks into the room, sitting beside Tomura silently.
Tomura nuzzles his head in between the joint of my shoulder and collarbone, groaning in exhaustion.
"What time is it?" He asks groggily, his voice muffled by my skin.
"9:42 A.M." Mustard replies, his face slightly red, an irritated look on his face.
I look around the room once more, before I come to a realization.
"Tomu, where is you' hand. Mustard, Twice... Where are you' masks?" I ask, turning my head around the room to attempt and get a better view.
Mustard shrugs, mumbling something about his room, Twice motioning to the empty stool beside him, picking it up and waving it so I could see it. Tomura lifts his head from my neck, blinking his eyes slowly, his hair a mess.
"I think I left it on the table." He says, voice raspy with lethargy. He mumbles a quiet 'wait here' before he places me on my cushioned chair, getting up and heading back inside to look for it. I turn back to Mr. Compress.
"Wot's you' real name?" I question, wanting to break the silence in the room.
"That must remain classified, madame." He says, his suave voice holding a tease to it.
"Why? We're going tah be workin' together aren' we?" I reply, and he ponders a bit before answering.
"Sako Atsuhiro." I nod in approval, before turning to Mustard and Twice.
"Wot's you' names?" Mustard hesitates before answering.
"Masutado." He says, before continuing, "I'm an orphan, I never met my real parents, so I don't know my last name."
"Oh... I'm sorry." I say quietly, looking down a bit. He waves his hands frantically before replying.
"N-no! No! It's f-fine! You didn't offend m-me or anything!" His face held a prominent blush as he scratches behind his ear. I grin towards him, before turning to look at Twice.
"Bubaigawara Jin, nice to meet you, 'ey pal?" He replies enthusiastically. I beam at his upbeat personality.
"Yup!" I hum, nodding my head. Sharply turning my head back towards Mr. Compress, I point my finger at him.
"You are Tsu-" I turn to Mustard, "You' Tado-" I shift my eyes to Twice, "You are going to stay as Jin."
Tado begins to turn an even brighter shade of red, Tsu chuckles at this, reaching over me to nudge Mustard, repeating something similar to what he said the day before.
"Stop being so obvious Tado~" He mocks, Tado turning an even darker shade of red, almost the color of blood. Jin jumps up from his barstool abruptly.
"How come I don't get a cute nickname?!" I sigh, before replying.
"You're name is too short to make a nickname..." At which he protests, and begins complaining. I disregard his complaining, while the three newer members talk amongst themselves.
(A/n: Sorry if anyone is a little bit OOC, I know the generic personalities of the villains since I've read/heard some spoilers, but I haven't caught up to date on the manga yet.)
Kurogiri chuckles heartily, before placing an egg omelet on everyone's plate.
"You have a way with people (N/n)." I turn to him questioningly.
"I do?" At which, he laughs, even more, Tomura entering the room once again, Dabi and Himiko trailing behind him. Tomura walks by me, ruffling my hair before he mumbles something about 'going to the mall'. he opens the door, the bell jingling as he exits and slams it shut.
Himiko springs to me, the possessive Tomura now out of sight, wrapping her arms around me, nearly knocking me off the chair.
"(N/n)!" I smile as she pushes her face close to mine, leaning in as we nuzzle noses. Dabi grabs her by the side of her face, using his enhanced strength to push her away, at which she goes flying into the wall, landing flat on it before sliding down onto the floor.
Having a high pain durability, she springs back up before shouting.
"WHAT WAS THAT FOR?" Her voice high and shrill. Dabi pouts before turning to her.
"I want to spend some time with (Y/n). Piss off." He starts dabbling my face with kisses, tracing my scar with his burnt lower lip. I turn my head downwards and place a kiss on his cheek.
In the side of my view, I see Jin raise an eyebrow and Tado fume with anger.
"Let me hang out with Himiko a bit, please?" I say to Dabi, at which he sighs before pulling away from me.
"Only because you asked." He grumbles, turning away in indignation. Himiko quickly runs to me, grabbing hold of me once more and placing a kiss over all of Dabi's own, as if she were trying to remove evidence of him being there.
She then turns tauntingly towards Dabi before grinning.
"See? She likes me more~" At this Dabi quickly turns around, his fists alit with his dark flames.
"What was that brat?" He asks, voice menacing. A nervous drop of sweat rolls down the side of my face. Himiko gets off me and stands up to Dabi, looking up to him due to her short height, as a heated argument goes off between them.
Muscular enters the room, his loud voice grabbing my attention.
"I'm back!" The other three seated with me, myself included, turn to look at him.
"Welcome back." Jin says. Tsu tipping his hat, and Tado just nodding his head. I smile at Muscular, unable to move anything other than my head, I nod towards him the same way Tado did.
"Hi!" Muscular looks at me before quickly turning away, barely sparing me a glance. I tilt my head in confusion, my eyes following him as he leaves to the living quarters.
"Wot's up with him?" I ask the others.
"He seems to be paranoid of the fact that you hold an intense amount of power. He believes that if he waits for you to heal, he'll be able to challenge you to a fight. He'd like to prove himself superior to you." Tsu replies. I nod my head in acknowledgment before turning down to look at my food. I glance at the plates of the other three, still ignoring the two fighting in the back, and notice that they've all eaten most of their omelet.
Turning to Tado, I slightly clear my voice to grab his attention.
"If you don' mind, do you think you could feed me?" Tado turns beet red, before nodding his head stiffly. Picking up my spoon, he uses the side to cut into the omelet before picking up a small piece and holding it up to my lips.
I take the food happily, humming in content at the refreshing feeling of hunger dissipating. He continues to feed me, is face turning darker with each bite. He could barely look at me at this point, and I tilted my head in confusion once more.
"You look like you' in a worse condition than me, why are you so red?" I ask. He shakes his head vigorously mumbling a small 'it's nothing'.
"Ah, the joys of being young." Tsu comments, resting his chin on his hand as he watched us.
"You bet, you and me both fella." Jin adds on, crossing his arms, his chest seemingly swelling in remembrance.
I quirk one eyebrow questioningly, Tado seemingly unable to become and more red.
It's been three days... when will I be able to fully move again? At most, I can move the upper half of my body and fly, but I can't turn much since my tail is still unable to move.
The flaps of my wings still ache, but most of the pain is gone by now. Every day, Magne has been going to CVS and make sure to buy me antiseptic to clean up my wounds and bandage them. I appreciate her very much for this, and it makes me really glad that she's already become accustomed to our little group.
I slightly flap my bandaged wings, unable to fully expand them due to the medicinal tape keeping them in check. I attempt to use my arms to push off the bed and walk. Able to successfully stand for at least 30 seconds, I instantly collapse after, hands catching me carefully.
"That was pretty good considering three days ago, you couldn't move a muscle." I look up to see who caught me and come face to face with bleached azure eyes, the sky blue reminding me of the sky which I haven't seen since the incident.
"Hi, Jin." I say, as he helps me up and carries me, placing me next to the couch, lowering onto my feet to try again.
As I collapse once more, I wince in pain.
"Do you feel good?" I hum at Jin's contradictory speech. He'd occasionally state the opposite of something when mentioning it. It'd be hot out, and he'd say he's cold, or vice versa.
"No, not really." I reply, before continuing, "I'm beginning to feel better though." I grin at him as he smiles approvingly at my improvement.
"Want me to stick around and help you? I have nothing better to do anyway." I quickly nod my head.
"Yes please," I say, my slitted eyes gleaming with determination.
Since yesterday, Jin has been helping me, and at this point, I have regained feeling in my legs. I can now fully control my body once more, but I occasionally collapse or begin coughing out tufts of smoke.
I still haven't removed the heat from my system, but I'll do that soon enough. At all times, there is someone near me to make sure I don't suddenly hurt myself, which I appreciate.
As I turn the corner to go upstairs, I flap my wings, letting the bandages fall to the floor, and let myself be carried to the final floor, where the roof was. Opening the door, I stumble clumsily onto the floor as I landed. The moment I walk out, I see Muscular standing on the opposite end of the roof.
"You came." He states calmly
"Well duh, I'm not going to let a challenge slip by me. I need to get the feeling back into my body anyways." I retort snarkily, huffing as smoke escaped my lips, my pointed teeth gleaming as I spoke. I let out my (q/c) tongue, running it over my lips.
The slitted pupils in my eyes narrowed, as a deadly look overcame my face. Malicious intent exploding off me in waves as the dark shadow of my hair cast itself upon my face. I pulled up one fist near my face, the other closer to my hip, resting my body in a fighting stance.
Bending over slightly, I used my augmented reflexes to push off the ground, drawing back one of my fists getting ready for a punch.
Muscular smirks as my speeding form drafts closer to him. Right before my fist makes contact with his face, I hear his quiet voice reach my elongated ears.
"Let's do this."
Chapter 20: Birthday Special
(A/n: Hey guys! I just quickly wanted to say thanks so much for over 1.6k reads! I seriously can't believe that my story got this far and I'm glad you all like it ^^
As some of you already know, today is my birthday, October 18th, so I'll be posting a birthday special for you guys.
This special will be a scene from (Y/n)'s childhood, so enjoy!)
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
A young girl roamed the collapsed streets of the devasted city. Flames sprouted from every crevice and crack in the floor, burning anything in sight.
The burnt ash flew through the air, creating large onyx clouds that hung overhead, casting a dark and eerie shadow upon the city. The wind billowed, blowing smoke and exhaust into the young girl's lungs.
Her bare feet pressed against the charred, black ground. Rocks and pebbles getting stuck in the sole of her feet, but she didn't care. Big plump tears slide down the side of her smooth face.
A large fresh cut ran across her nose, the blood clotting up and spilling over her face, mixing with the salty water. The skin on her feet was ripped and tattered, leaving a bloody trail of footprints ash she walked through the rubble.
Cradling her nose, the girl wiped the back of her hand near the large cut, attempting to get rid of the vital fluid. The rose color liquid smudged onto the rest of her face, dirt mixing into the fresh wound, causing it to sting even more than it already did.
More tears. Sniffling, the girl looked around desperately through her blurry vision. She coughed, the sound echoing for miles in the vast emptiness of the destroyed buildings.
Turning her head, she saw a pair of legs sticking out from under a large wall that had collapsed, ruby decorating everything around it. The girl gulped, her (e/c) eyes darting in between all the damage, desperately trying to find someone, anyone, who could help her.
Hearing a sound, the girl quickly spun around. On the floor in front of her was a man who was missing a leg and an arm, reaching out to her, asking for her help. She stood there, quaking in fear, not knowing what to do.
"I-I-I-I c-can' hel you." She cried, more tears streaming down her face, her words jumbled and mispronounced due to a thick accent. The man began pestering her, asking why. She sniffled, wiping her eyes again.
"I-I don' haf a quir..." The young girl replied. The mans face contorted in anger, annoyance, and disappointment.
"Well go get someone who does!" He shouted at her, a groan in agony came quickly afterward. She raised her eyes off of him, shifting around on her bloody feet, looking for anything that could help her.
"You're a dick. You have the audacity to yell at a quirkless kid even though you're dying?" A boyish voice interrupted harshly. The frail girl and wounded man both turned to the owner of the voice.
There stood three figures. A boy with icy blue hair, and dead scarlet eyes. On either side of him stood another. One resembled the black smog that covered the skies of the broken city, with glowing flaxen eyes to complete the look, the other had dark ebony hair that spiked out in several directions. His skin was burnt in certain areas, and piercing littered his face. His beryl grey eyes seemed to bore into the adult man, as if he wished him dead.
All three of them wore similar uniforms. Black button ups with silver buttons accenting the look.
The girl hiccuped, rubbing away some more blood from her nose to make the humid feeling disappear.
"W-who are ooh?" The young girl asked, her swollen eyes widening in hope and awe, hope that they'd help her, awe that they weren't wounded.
The man with red eyes removed a pasty hand from his face, glancing at the girl before walking towards the man.
"You said you needed help right?" The man nodded his head vigorously, seeming to be relieved that someone would help him.
"I'm sorry, but I just remembered something." The smaller male said, tapping his chin in a mocking way, "You saw my face, guess I can't help you now, now can I?"
The man's eyes widened as a pale hand reached out and touched him on the face, all five fingers making contact. Before the small girl could even process, the man on the ground began screaming in agony, his face cracking up and falling down pieces at a time, resembling the grey ashes which already littered the floor.
The girl's eyes twinkled in delight. She didn't like that man. He was mean. This guy with blue hair got rid of him, so she decided that she liked him.
Tomura smiled in delight. He loved the feeling of watching someone dissolve between his fingers. It made him feel powerful.
A tug at his sleeve brought him back to reality from his small realm of enjoyment. Looking down, he saw that the small irl was staring up at him, her hair (h/l) and messy, a large gash crossing over the middle of her round face.
She was smiling brightly, twinkling eyes looking up to him
"Taht was so cool! You got rid of im! Can you do taht to vrythang?" She asked her voice heavy with an unrecognizable accent. He raised an eyebrow, turning to his smokey comrade.
"Who is this peasant?" He asks, placing his father's hand back onto his face.
"She seems to be a local who lived here, but she doesn't look to be from here, her accent is one I've never heard before."
Kurogiri had answered, walking towards the little girl and picking her up with his ghostly hands. She looked at him, reaching her small grubby hands to the top of his wispy head. The girl was obviously interested in his strange appearance.
Wrapping her fingers around the smokey hair, she pulled harshly, resulting in a yelp from Kurogiri.
"Woah... 'tizz real..." The girl stated, pushing herself up Kurogiri's arms more so that she could lay her body on his hair.
Once successfully doing so, she rubbed the side of her face against his hair, her cheek squishing up in the most adorable way possible.
"You are floofy mizter." The girl sat up straight in Kurogiri's arms once again, blood and dirt completely covered her face by now. Kurogiri sighed, knowing blood was now in his hair, and that'd he have a hard time washing it out.
"Hold her." Kurogiri brusquely said, passing the girls frail frame to Dabi, who flinched away from her, before holding her under his arms and bringing her closer to him.
"Are we going to kill her?" Dabi asked, poking the girl on the tip of her nose, just below the bloody cut. She looked at him in awe, pulling at his different piercings, causing him to shy away from her curious hands.
He looked up towards Tomura and Kurogiri, who hadn't responded. Kurogiri looked towards Tomura as if expecting an answer. Dabi handed the small girl to Tomura, who took one glance at her before beginning to respond.
"Are you fucking serious? Of course, we're going to ki-" He was cut off by the small hands pulling the sides of his face closer to her. She picked at the fingers on his father's hand, pulling it off before gasping.
"You hwave purty eiz..." The girl mumbled, causing his face to turn slightly pink at the compliment. Dabi and Kurogiri both perked up when Tomura finished his answer with quiet inaudible words.
"What?" Dabi asked, not hearing his response.
"Of course, we're going to keep her..." Tomura trailed off with a mumble, mesmerized by the small girl's giggles, blood spilling over the gash on her nose and smudging above her upper lip.
The girl, who didn't understand anything of the event currently occurring, was feeling very happy. She found three people to help her, one of them already got rid of the mean man, and they all would carry her, which was fun. Her feet didn't hurt since they were holding her.
She was happy.
"Waz your names?" She inquired, softly pulling Tomura's hair every now and then to keep from falling off, as she was seated on his shoulders.
They were walking through the rubble, Kurogiri suggesting to carry the small girl through it all since her feet were wounded and bleeding. He had wrapped a gauze around half her face, including her nose, and her limbs, which he pulled out of a mysterious mist that suddenly appeared next to him.
Dabi looked to the others, seeing they made no move to answer, released a sigh.
He turned to the small curious girl, who was pointing at every dead body, mumbling either 'thaz not tem' or 'tei are still alif'.
"My name is Dabi." He said, pointing to himself, before pointing towards Tomura and Kurogiri, respectively naming each as he pointed at them, "That's Tomura, and that's Kurogiri."
The girl's eyes widened in excitement as she tried to pronounce the names.
"D-D-Dabi, T-Tomu, an Giri!" She replied happily, her eyes glistening in pride at coming close to saying our names. Dabi laughed, pointing to Tomura.
"HAH! SHE CALLED YOU TOMU!" He busts out, tears pricking the corner of his eyes as he started laughing. Kurogiri sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose while shaking his head, whereas Tomura started cursing Dabi, flipping him off in the process.
Kurogiri ignored the arguing pair before picking up the small girl off Tomura's shoulders, holding her close to his face.
"What's your name?" He asked the child, who smiled at him, happy he asked, before attempting to pronounce her name.
"(Y-y/m)? (Th/n)?" She questioned herself, trying to figure out what her name was. Kurogiri hummed, noticing her struggle to pronounce her own name.
"How about I give you a name?" He offered to the girl, which nodded her head vigorously.
"Okay." He began, "Let's mix (Y/m) and (Th/n)." Kurogiri narrowed his bright eyes together.
"Hmm, (Th/m)? No, no... What about (Y/n)?" He asked the small child once again, said girl nodding her head once more in approval.
(A/n: (Y/m) and (Th/n) don't mean anything, so don't spend an hour trying to figure it out, I just had to put something that was showing how (Y/n) got her name.)
Dabi reached over, ruffling (Y/n)'s hair, and Tomura just watched the scene, a ghost of a smile on his lips. For a moment, it seemed as if the defiliation and pillage around them didn't even matter. The dying people were ignored, the smoke seemed to clear, letting small rays of sunlight fall onto their little group.
This was nice.
3 years later, an 8-year-old (Y/n) bounded down the steps to a bar. The large building was completely owned by the LoV, but nobody even knew they lived there.
She was excited, today was her first day in 3rd grade. Tomura had finally allowed her to attend school after she had learned to somewhat control her accent, making it less prominent. She even traveled with the others to different countries, while they did missions there, she would attempt to alter her thick accent to match theirs, so it wasn't totally unrecognizable.
She stretched up her arms, waiting for the 17-year-old 'Tomu' to pick her up, so she could give him a kiss, a habit she picked up when they went to London. She had already given Dabi, Kurogiri, and Himiko, a new member who joined a month after (Y/n) was taken in, a kiss.
Picking her up under the arms, Tomura hugged her extremely close to his chest, she'd been homeschooled her entire life, and he was worried. He pressed a kiss on the middle of her scar, and on her forehead, before lowering her down, careful to not touch her with more than four fingers at a time. Watching her leave, he sighed in worry, feeling distraught.
Kurogiri, Dabi, and Tomura were all the same age, Himiko 2 years younger than them at the age of 15. Kurogiri, being as talented as he was, had graduated high school a year early and offered to simply homeschool Dabi and Tomura, rather than them going to school, so things would be more adaptable and less of a headache.
Both of them approved of this offer and dropped out of high school, Himiko following their footsteps.
(Y/n) had been wanting to go to school since she always spent her time in the bar. She wanted to make friends, and be more social, but the other four always decided against it, deciding it wasn't safe for her.
Slamming the door shut, the echo of bells rang through the now empty bar, and Tomura let out a deep sigh.
He already missed her.
(Y/n) walked into the office, already knowing the faculty office was the first place to head when sent to new areas. It's what Giri always did whenever he took a mission someplace he didn't know.
"U-um excuse me?" The small (h/c) haired girl peeped, walking into the office. A teacher who was grabbing all her lessons before heading to class caught sight of the little girl.
"Yes? How may I help you miss?" She said kindly, a warm smile adorning her face.
"Do you know where Ms. Kagome's class is?" (Y/n) asked, big round (e/d) orbs glistening under the fluorescent lights.
(A/n: Kagome is fake, I just couldn't think of any names, so I just went with Inuyasha's girlfriend *thumbs up*)
The teacher's smile widened.
"Are you the new transfer?"
"U-uh yeah, I didn' know where to go, so I went here." (Y/n) admitted, looking down as she twiddled her small thumbs.
"That's fine, follow me, I'm Ms. Kagome by the way, nice to meet you..." The teacher trailed off, having forgotten the student's name when she last checked the transfer admission.
"(F/n)." Said girl replied quietly, suddenly feeling shy.
(A/n: (F/n) means fake name. (F/ln) means fake last name.)
"Well nice to meet you (F/n)."
They walked down the halls, the sound of high heels harshly clicking against the floor rivaled the silent sound sketchers thumping softly. Sliding open a door was a class full of other kids, most running around, jumping, or just being plain obnoxious.
Once they saw the teacher, most ran to their seats, excited for school to start.
"Hello, class." Ms. Kagome greeted, half the student bowing in synchronization, the other half bowed either too quickly or too slowly.
"Today we have a new student, her name is (F/n)." Ms. Kagome started, gesturing to me.
"Go ahead and introduce yourself." (F/n) nodded her head in response.
"Ello, I'm (F/n) (F/ln). Nice to meet you all." A bow followed her introduction, before the adult gestured to an empty seat in the back, telling her to sit there. The desk was empty for a reason. On either side of that desk sat a boy. These two boys were extremely rowdy, arguing at every chance they were given. Most students in the class instantly felt pity for the girl, she'd have to sit in between the two most annoying kids in the entire foundation.
Heading down the aisle, she seated herself, noticing a mulberry haired male on her right, and a platinum-haired one on her left. They seemed to be glaring at each other, but their gazes were instantly broken when the young, shy, attractive girl sat in between the both of them.
Then came the first stage of attraction: 'The crush'.
It's been a week since (Y/n) first transferred to the school During the lunch break, (Y/n) always decided to stay in her desk and eat, still feeling too shy to go talk to others.
At a younger age, most felt bolder, or braver, which was proven when they'd constantly do stupid acts, resulting in them to be deemed as 'foolish children'.
(Y/n), a very attractive, short girl, who was oblivious to her beauty, refused to look at or talk to any who attempted to talk to her.
The orchid male, noticing his rival's stare on the girl, instantly felt jealous. He left to the courtyard, picking up a rose, and walking back to the classroom, picking off the thorns on the way there. In his mind, the situation was a win-win. He'd make his rival jealous, show how brave he was to the other students, and if went as planned, would have (Y/n) attracted to him as well.
Him, his rival, and (Y/n) had always hung out and played together in their free time. (Y/n) wasn't afraid of the mauve-haired male, even though everyone mocked him thanks to his 'villainous' quirk.
Stopping in front of (Y/n), he held out the rose to her. He tilted his head to the side softly, smiling at her, his pale skin tinted pink, and his pale yellow jacket slightly slipping off his shoulders.
"Here. A pretty flower for a pretty girl." Shinsou said warmly, wanting to do nothing less than run out the room and hide in embarrassment, but he stood his ground. (Y/n) turned pink, awed by the compliment, and took the flower, smiling gently.
"Thank you, Toshi." (Y/n) said, standing up, and walking over to him. She put a hand on his shoulder, tilting him down towards her a bit. Standing on her toes, she reached up and quickly pecked his cheek, blushing brightly.
The class, having very simple and straightforward minds, all begin 'ooh'ing, the way any classic third grader would when someone did something 'cool', or 'awesome'.
Shinsou was frozen, looking as if he were about to collapse. His face was a bright red, and a wobbly smile decorated his face.
The sandy-haired rival seethed in rage and jealousy. Walking up to (Y/n), he opened his mouth in a complaint, quirking one eyebrow up, the other down, before confronting (Y/n).
"(F/n)! If you give him a kiss, you have to give me one too!"
(Y/n) turned a darker shade of pink, before nodding in agreement. She stood on her toes and pecked Monoma on the cheek as well. Him being shorter than Shinsou, she had not required having him lean over the way Shinsou did, but he was still tall nonetheless.
Monoma, similar to Shinsou, turned beet red and became unable to say anything comprehensible, a giddy smile on his glowing face. Both of the rivals having the same thought.
I'm in love!
A kick to the ribs. Another to the head. A punch in the stomach. She coughed, dirt covering her in patches. Her eyes were teary, but she refused to give in and cry. (Y/n) was stronger than that.
"You're such a loser."
"Why did you even transfer to our school? You should transfer out."
Huddling into a ball, (Y/n) attempted to block half the blows. The sound of a smack caught her attention, and she looked up to see Shinsou and Monoma attacking the bullies.
"Toshi! Ito! You guys will get in trouble, what are you doing here?" She asked, her voice laced with worry. They both didn't care though, dropping to her side once they beat the bullies up, who quickly got up and left, not wanting to face the dangerous duo.
"Are you okay?" Monoma asked, eyes filled with worry.
"Nothing hurts right? I can see if there is a healing quirk around here for Monoma to use..." Shinsou trailed off, looking around for anyone with a healing quirk.
"N-no I'm fine, don' worry." She smiled, Monoma brushing away the tears in her eyes, pressing a kiss to one of her cheeks, Shinsou kissing her on the other cheek. She giggled in delight.
They always made her so happy.
Today, (Y/n) was going to see her boss for the first time, the one that Kurogiri, Himiko, Dabi, and Tomura worked for.
The padding of (Y/n)'s bare feet was barely audible as she and Himiko headed to the boss. Once she arrived, Himiko announced it, and they headed into the dimly lit room, after being given permission. After making sure (Y/n) had entered properly, Himiko left, going back down to talk with the other three.
(Y/n) walked up to All For One, noticing the scars all over his body, large tubes connected to his body. She gasped, the short breath escaping her lips.
"Alfo, w-who did this to you?" She asked, seemingly breathless. Rather than saying 'All For One', or 'boss', she was given special permission to give him a nickname, the way she had with every other member of their small group.
"All Might." He replied simply before continuing on, "He's also the one that destroyed your city and home, killed your parents..." He trailed off.
Although he didn't tell the young (Y/n) the total truth, he wasn't technically lying. His fight with All Might is what caused the destruction of the city, and even when All For One retreated, All Might tore apart the city looking for him, leaving death in their wake.
A sound short of a growl produced in (Y/n)'s throat. Her eyes glowered with hatred.
"I hate him. I don' care if I become a villain, I want to kill him. He's a liar, he says he's a hero, but he killed so many people. More than we have, I bet." (Y/n) said quietly, Alfo raising an eyebrow an interest.
This could work out for him.
"Are you sure? It's going to be painful." He asked, his voice stiff, but internally, he was panicking
"Yes, I want to be of use to you guys." (Y/n) replied, her tone indifferent. She had matured a lot for such a young child, she was barely 10.
"If it doesn't work, you know the consequences, right?" (Y/n) nodded.
"If 'tis doesn' work, 'tis means I'm weak. Only the weak die when given power." (Y/n) responded determination in her voice.
Alfo sighed, glancing at the rest of their small team before gesturing for (Y/n) to come closer.
"Fine, come here." The members of the LoV watched in anticipation as Alfo placed the palm of his hand on (Y/n)'s forehead, transferring a quirk to her.
The moment he removed his hand, (Y/n) collapsed onto the floor, screaming in agony, hot tears leaving eyes.
Tomura panicked, he didn't know what he'd do without (Y/n), he couldn't lose her now. Kurogiri began mentally thinking of ways he could reduce the pain for (Y/n), but he wouldn't be able to do any of them, for once in his life, he felt useless.
Dabi reached out to (Y/n), flinching away when Alfo shook his head, not allowing him to go near (Y/n). It was frustrating. Himiko was crying, she was extremely worried about (Y/n), she wouldn't die, would she?
(H/t) horns grew out the top of her scalp, curling around the skin on her head, her ears seeming to extend outwards. Wings sprouted from her back, ripping the back of her clothes, a tail emerging as well, aiding the wings in ruining the clothes.
(Y/n) collapsed onto her side, pants escaped her lips as she finally calmed down, the searing pain fading away. the inside of her mouth seemed to be glowing a bright (q/c), her teeth sharp and pointed.
Opening them slightly, she watched with half-lidded, now slitted eyes, as they quickly rushed to her side, Kurogiri placing a blanket around her, Dabi picking her up, Tomura constantly pressing kisses to (Y/n)'s face, along with Himiko, telling her she'll be fine, and congratulating her for gaining new power, at which (Y/n) smiled. A short cough left her lips.
"N-now I'll be useful..." She trailed off before fainting. Alfo was very proud of (Y/n), in all honesty, he had given her 4 quirks.
The first gave her the attributes of a dragon. The second allowed her to change into a human-like form by drawing in her extra appendages. The third allowed her to be immune to most anything at certain points in time. The fourth allowed her to be immune to mind-altering quirks, but the drawbacks for these incredible power were extremely explosive.
He was sure she'd be fine though. She survived through what most died from. She witnessed devastation first hand. At the expense of giving her the mental capacity to control these quirks, she had to lose some memories, and Alfo decided that her short era of attending school should be forgotten.
This girl was going to become something amazing, and he knew it.
Chapter 21: It's Pretty Quiet
3rd Person POV - Kaminari Denki
The door slid to the side, revealing the sullen looking class. The tension was thick in the air as the saffron haired male stood in the doorway. He turned his head towards the desks, noticing that all the class was already there, he was the last to arrive.
Walking towards his best friend's desk, Kaminari stopped in front of Kirishima, placing his stuff on his desk.
The huge incident happened yesterday. The school was planning to cancel school today, but the faculty decided against it, saying that the issue should just be looked over, it was their fault for accepting a recommendation letter from an anonymous source.
Kaminari looked over at his friend.
"You okay, man?" Kirishima looked up, his eyes were red around the edges as if he were crying all night.
"Yea, I'm fine bro." Taking a deep breath, he let out a quiet sigh, reaching out his hand and placing it tentatively on Kirishima shoulder.
"It's okay to cry. It's more manly, to be honest than holding it in." Kirishima looked up towards his friend, his facial expression shocked before he mentally crashed and began sobbing, grabbing onto Kaminari, digging his face into his chest.
"I-I'm so upset... She was such a cool person, we had so much fun together... I hate her! HOW COULD SHE LIE TO US LIKE THIS!? ... I miss her... I don't really hate her... Why did she have to be a villain? I-it's not fair! Why couldn't she be normal like everyone else!" He ranted, loud voice muffled by sobs and his face in Kaminari's uniform jacket.
Kaminari looked up from Kirishima's sobbing form, looking around the class. Most were either looking at the ground or somewhere else. Tears evident in the eyes of the majority.
Kaminari looked back down towards his sobbing friend once more, before heaving a big breath, a large lump forming in his throat. His eyes burnt and he tried to keep his eyes closed to prevent them from falling. To no avail, the moment Kaminari opened his eyes, tears overflowed his eyes, collapsing down the sides of his face, dripping off his chin and plopping into Kirishima's hair.
"I- yeah, you're right. It really- isn't fair..." Kaminari trailed off, hiccups interrupting his sentence.
A large groan echoed through the room, and all eyes were on the ivory haired male.
"Stop fucking complaining, ok? She was a fucking liar, we all know that, stop repeating yourselves."
Kaminari felt a bit of empathy for Bakugou, the said male was upset even though he wouldn't show it. A scarlet flush adorned his nose, eyes as puffy as the others around him.
A silence followed Bakugou's loud words as everyone settled down once more, waiting for their teacher to arrive and begin class.
Kaminari let out a sigh, before beginning to feel his emotions overcome him.
I wish nothing ever happened.
1st Person POV - Asui Tsuyu
After changing into our hero costumes, we headed out to the battle simulation areas for our FHS.
I headed over to Midoriya once we arrived at the field, looking over his sulking form, which was comforting Uraraka but required support himself.
I let out a sigh, giving Uraraka a comforting hug, my arms fitting snugly around her thin waist. Midoriya stood next to us, eyes teary and sniffling. Releasing Uraraka, I wrap my arms around Midoriya, attempting to enliven his usual bubbly persona.
This took a big impact on our class, didn't it? She had become part of our family, only to reveal that she was against us the entire time. As thoughts like this swam through my head, a realization came to my mind.
Why did she attend here undercover in the first place? What was she trying to achieve?
1st Person POV - Ashido Mina
The usual pink under my eyes was replaced with dark pomegranate bags. My usual inky eyes seemed almost a dark burgundy, revealing how much time I had spent crying. How could she do this to us? I thought we were friends! How long was she going to continue to lie to us?!
I shifted my gloomy tawny pupils to everyone else around me, who weren't looking any better. I sighed, before loosely shaking my hands and taking a deep breath.
Letting out a large huff of air, I plastered on a large grin before running towards Kirishima, Sero, and Kaminari, tackling them down to the ground.
"Let's do good today, and beat everyone while we have an advantage!" I say rather loudly, hoping to lighten up the mood.
Sero, smiled towards me, catching my gist, before throwing on his usual smile.
"Yeah! We're going to beat everyone today!" He repeats with a booming voice, our classmates around us perking up.
"LIKE HELL YOU WILL!" Bakugou begins retaliating almost instantly. "I will beat you all, STUPID EXTRAS!!"
"I swear, your quirk comes from your explosive personality." Kirishima pressed, joining in on the assault against the human bomb.
"WHAT THE HELL IS THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN!?" He shouts in rage, explosions popping at his fingertips.
Yaoyorozu snorts, which wasn't very ladylike, before mumbling something under her breath.
"It means exactly what it sounds like dingus..." At this, I erupt into laughter, which makes Bakugou fume in anger, his animosity flowing off him in waves.
"What's so funny, pinky?" He asks, placing a scalding hand on my bare shoulder, the heat leaving a drab burn, smoke emanating off the wound.
I yelp, jumping back, before murmuring a quiet 'nothing', several classmates laughing or giggling in secret.
At least they're smiling...
1st person POV - Aoyama Yuga
I sat gleaming proudly, attempting to catch the attention of others the way I always have. It was different this time, the moment I began acting up, all their attention diverted towards me. This wasn't normal, they never pay attention to me... I'm as upset as the others, but this must mean that their levels of depression must be very high!
I let out a wistful sigh, before flipping my hair above my neck and striking a pose.
"I have arrived to class! I shall grace you all with thine own majestic presence!" I exclaim, attempting to lighten the mood and catch everyone's attention, which seems to be successful when Mineta and Kaminari begin talking loudly to each other, ignoring me.
I discreetly smile to myself, knowing this is how it should be. People begin to cheer up, talking to each other and laughing as I continue to jump around, attempting to catch the attention of anyone near me.
It wasn't perfect, but it was good enough.
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
It had been 2 days since the incident. At this point, most were regaining their usual selves once more. The students would talk among themselves, rather than sit there and mope in sorrow. Things would turn better for them, all they needed was a little patience.
The 4th day had come so quickly. At this point, many wondered where (Y/n) was, and whether she was doing well. Her lone desk that sat behind Todoroki had been removed. Students from others classes and the faculty staff hadn't talked about (Y/n). The scene where the event took place was rebuilt, the poles from the ground removed, the dirt replaced where it once was, grass seeds strewn upon the kicked up rubble from the intense battle.
It was almost as if all traces of (Y/n) were being erased on purpose. As if everyone wanted the students to forget about the reptilian student. It wasn't as easy as that though, forgetting someone who was close to you wasn't an easy feat.
Two unlikely students walked down the hallway together, descending the staircase and heading outside, towards the now refurbished field. Walking through the entire site, they chatted among themselves, both seemingly similar, yet complete opposites.
Orchid hair ruffled messily against the wind, platinum hair, neatly brushed, billowed beside the first. Mocking, lively metallic blue eyes, and dead, lazy mulberry eyes. Both examining the ground around them as the crunch of grass resounded between their slow footsteps. At this point, both of these living, breathing contradictions had bags evident under their eyes.
Shinsou ran his fingers through his tangled hair, using his hands to undo any tangles he could reach. Monoma beside him, eyes downcast, glaring upon the floor.
"Think she's gone for good?" Shinsou breaks the silence, side glancing towards the sullen blonde, who felt a lump in his throat beginning to form.
"No... She returned once, who's to say she won't return again?" Monoma replied, Shinsou taking note of the lack of hope his voice had held.
Humming in agreement, Shinsou shoved his hands into his pockets, releasing his hair and letting it be. A sparkle. A bright glimmer caught Shinsou's eye. Turning his head in that direction, the mauve-haired male began walking towards the strange gleam, Monoma perking up at Shinsou's sudden movement, trailed behind, curious as to what caught his companions eye.
Reaching down to the ground, Shinsou picked up a small teardrop shaped object. His eyes widening in surprise, he elbowed Monoma brusquely and harshly in the side, the said boy groaning in anguish at the sudden surprise attack.
"Look!" Shinsou said pointedly towards the blonde, holding the shining object in front of Monoma's face. The eyes of the platinum-haired male widening at what he saw in the fingers of the other student.
"It's a scale!" Monoma exclaims, voice high with enthusiasm. Shinsou nods his head.
"M-maybe we could use this to learn more about her! We could try putting different substances on it to see what she's weak against, we can also test her DNA. We could practically fill out an entire ID for her." Monoma continues, his thoughts exhibiting his desperation of bringing the girl back.
"How stupid of her to drop this though, was she not thinking?" Shinsou butts in, ignoring Monoma for a moment, who looked as if all his problems were solved. Both of them sighing, they scavenged around the field, looking for any other signs of proof that the powerful girl was here, existing, breathing, living like the rest of the student body.
The smallest shimmer of hope blooming within the chests of the two, heartbroken males.
Colorless and cardinal hair flew freely, mixing with each other as heterochromic eyes took in their surroundings. Todoroki had been leaving the academy that afternoon, taking a break in a cafe, before an interesting sound caught his ears. Feeling curious, he headed towards the direction of the sound, at which civilians began to crowd around.
Upon reaching the scene, he was frozen in shock. That man... it's him! What the hell is he doing here?!
Pushing through the running masses, he stopped in front of the figures. The crowd had dissipated by now, running away from the mass destruction being caused.
In front of Todoroki stood the man with crystalline blue hair and severed hands, he was brushing his fingers against anything that was nearby, causing them to fold and wither away, crumbling at his evil will. Beside him stood a blonde pigtailed girl who wore a school uniform, a large contraption on her back connected to an ominous mask on her face.
That was the girl he'd seen back during the sports festival. When he, and the other males who confronted (Y/n), listened in on the conversation between the female blonde and (Y/n). (Y/n) had been sobbing into her chest about how she'd been a failure to their team.
The blonde knew they were there eavesdropping though because the moment (Y/n) left, she had called out to them.
"It's rude to eavesdrop on conversations that don't include you~" Her voice twisted with malicious and murderous intent. The aura she gave off was devastating, freezing the students in their place. They had to move, the danger they were in was unbelievable.
Forcing themselves to move, they all ran off before the frightening girl turned the corner, Todoroki creating a large wall of ice to keep her trapped as they scuttled off, all going to their appropriate destinations.
Setting himself in a battle stance, Todoroki narrowed his eyes, holding up his right arm in preparation. The blonde caught note of the student before humming in acknowledgment. Her eyes were cold and lifeless as she walked towards him, rage and hatred radiated off her, hitting him in lapses, causing him to freeze in place.
She leaned towards him, pulling his face near her own. Himiko had pulled a blade front an interior pocket on her skirt. She placed her index finger and thumb on his chin, lifting his face upwards so she could glare straight into his multicolored eyes.
Never in his life had Todoroki felt so weak and useless. Cold metal was pressed against the back of his neck, chilly finger guiding his face upwards, beckoning him to stare into the eyes of the villain. He gulped, a strange indescribable feeling growing in his throat as she smiled towards him.
Himiko's smile was nothing but warm. It was intimidating, blood-curdling, unnerving, spine-chilling. Nothing could describe the absolute fear that had settled in the pit of his stomach.
"SMASH!" Released from his frozen state, Todoroki looked up to see that Midoriya had appeared from thin air, running straight forward and punching the blonde girl. She had flown back quite a distance, but before her body could crash into the ground, a muscular figure appeared behind her, catching her small figure, and setting her down gently.
The figure wore a skintight suit that covered every inch of his body, it was obvious he wasn't weak by the evident six pack that was revealed through the nylon fabric.
"You okay, Himiko?" The said girl nodding her head, unnaturally tilting her head to the side, which gave off a large disturbing crack.
Shad had smiled, straightening out her outfit.
"I felt that one, that kid's strong." She said, gesturing toward the mop of green hair, which began to shake in slight nervousness.
Midoriya had inched himself closer to Todoroki, feeling safer with a fellow student.
Twice had tapped himself, duplicating himself, before his duplicate duplicated itself, continuing so until he had 6 duplicates. Once the small group was created, he sent off four to aid Tomura in destroying random parts of the city, while he and two others remained with Himiko.
"How'd you like a twin?" He asked the girl, who grinned eagerly in response.
"I'd love to have one~" Twice placed his hand on Himiko's shoulder, duplicating her once, before he released her, grinning whilst gesturing towards Tomura.
"I'm going to go help grumpy over there, you'll be fine on your own, right?" Himiko nodded her head in excitement.
"Of course I do! Besides, don't you remember the plan, we leave when they're finished!" Jin nodded his head, about to leave before he turned back to Himiko, glancing at the knife in her hand.
"No killing them, remember, (V/n) requested that we don't kill any of her schoolmates." Twice said, which causes Himiko to groan.
"Whatever. I won't kill them." Twice nodding his head once more in approval, before he and his duplicates ran off to assist Tomura.
As this all took place, Midoriya and Todoroki had stood there, uselessly watching the interaction between the villains. Both felt too intimidated to run. Luckily enough, the civilians who had run away earlier had sent reports to the hero agencies. It'd take them at least ten minutes to get there.
Todoroki suggested working together, but before Midoriya could even respond, Himiko and her twin doubled over in laughter, mocking the fearful duo.
"Who said I was going to let you work together?!" They both said in between puffs of air, before bounding up and charging at the younger males.
Midoriya panicked, back up into Todoroki causing them to both collapses onto the floor. Without being given a second to blink, Todoroki let out a strangled gasp. Turning his head shakily to the side, a kitchen knife had been stabbed straight through his bicep, his school uniform, which he still hadn't changed out of, soaking in the new crimson dye.
Midoriya, still unable to fully use his quirk, stood up, positioning himself in front of Todoroki in a protective stance. His frantic malachite colored eyes darting back to Todoroki's injured arm, before taking in his surroundings, looking for the flaxen-haired girl, or girls in this case.
Todoroki cried out to Midoriya, warning the other when he hadn't been paying attention.
"Behind you!" Sending columns of ice at a time, Todoroki froze one of the two Himiko's in place.
In an instant, Midoriya felt a drastic pain, a sharp stinging arousing up in his left leg. Looking down, he saw a large gash cutting through the pant leg of his uniform, blood trailing down the large cut.
Then it hit him. The wave of pain was sudden and unexpected, causing his knees to buckle as he fell forwards, unable to get up once more. Desperate to keep themselves safe at this point, Todoroki created a large ice wall surrounding them on all side, making sure add a roof so none could enter.
On the outside of the cold structure, both Himiko's raised an eyebrow. The ice wall must have at least been one meter thick, sharp icicles protruding from it, pointed outwards, almost as if it were purposely attempting to keep out intruders. Himiko sighed, before sitting down in front of the large ice barrier. She'll just wait for Tomura and Jin to finish.
Inside the dark, large icicle sat Midoriya and Todoroki. Midoriya was shivering, cradling his leg in pain, but also shivering from the immense cold. Todoroki, who was used to the cold, carefully took off his uniform jacket, not wanting to hurt himself, placing it on the floor in front of Midoriya before lighting it aflame to use as a small campfire.
The thick ice walls wouldn't be melting anytime soon, so they'd be fine for at least an hour or two. Wrapping his fingers against the cold plastic, Todoroki delicately pulled out the knife from his bicep, wincing as the sharp blade caught onto loose pieces of skin.
Midoriya cringed watching the scene but leaned over help Todoroki nonetheless. Mumbling a quiet 'sorry', the viridian haired male held onto the top Todoroki's shoulder tightly, blocking the blood flow, before he violently yanked out the kitchen knife with one swift movement.
Todoroki let out a yelp before hissing in pain, the once misty cold walls now splattered in thick dark droplets of vermillion that began running down the slick ice. The ruddy color damaged the edges of both their clothing. The males didn't care in the slightest, as they sighed in content, the most painful part finally over with.
Todoroki froze a thin layer of ice of Midoriya's wound, doing the same on his own afterward. Midoriya lowered himself onto the ground next to the small flames, his eyes beginning to droop in exhaustion. He really just wanted to sleep until the pain disappeared. Todoroki feeling the same as his tired classmate.
Taking a short breath, Midoriya began to mumble several things to Todoroki before he slowly fell asleep.
Todoroki glanced up, icy water dripping onto his face and rolling down the side of his jawline. As if he were talking to another, he began to silently talk, the way Midoriya had.
"I wonder when the heroes are going to get here... I don't think I've ever felt so peaceful..." He said before a sudden feeling of nostalgia washed over him.
"It's pretty quiet."
Chapter 22: Anytime Soon
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Yn)
With one final gasp of air, she released (q/c) flames upon the taller, built body of the blonde adult, who swayed at the impact, his firm stance staggering. The muscle fibers wrapped around the adult's arms were burnt to a crisp, blood splattering onto the floor in place of the fibers.
Not being given a moment to recover, the reptilian girl appeared beside the large man, using her enhanced reflexes to quickly plant a roundhouse kick straight to his skull, knocking his bruised and battered frame backward, slipping over the edge of the roof.
Desperately reaching out his hand, Masukyura barely hooked his fingers onto the small ledge that bordered around the roof. A grunt escaped his lips as his fingers tightened, attempting to pull himself up but to no avail.
"Have I earned your respect now?" The (h/c)-haired girls ask, a sarcastic tone evident in her voice.
Grunting once more, the man nods in approval, waiting patiently and calmly as (Y/n) pulled him up towards the center of the roof, making sure to not let him fall.
Sighing in relief, (Y/n) collapsed onto the floor, her still weak body unable to support her weight any longer.
The slow sound of claps resonates throughout the building, making its way to (Y/n)'s elongated ears and Masukyura's.
Both figures, which were collapsed on the roof, looked up to see Mr. Compress standing in the doorway, watching the small scene unfold. His mask was tilted slightly to the side, barely revealing his sharp jawline and lidded eyes.
His expression held a mocking manner, as though he were skeptical of the outcome.
"You did exceptionally well if you consider the fact that you couldn't move an inch four days ago." He says, voice smooth and cunning, like silk running through loose fingers.
Her eyes rolled in their sockets, as she attempted to push her frail body up, only to collapse straight afterward. Groaning in annoyance, the injured girl attempted once more to push herself up, setting her weight on her legs as she attempted to stand.
In response, her limbs began to shake violently, her body teetering forward helplessly. Buff arms wrapped around her, keeping her from falling, before lifting her up, slinging her over his back. Mumbling something under his breath, Muscular began walking back inside, pushing past Mr. Compress with (Y/n) hanging loosely on his back.
Not having enough energy to transform into Human Forme, (Y/n)'s wings remained folded upon her back, tail hanging loosely, and horns perfectly shaped to fit the crown of her head.
Huffing in indignation, Muscular repeats what he had said quietly earlier, increasing his volume.
"Masukyura." The slitted (e/d) eyes on the girls face lit up.
"Nice to meet you Masu, you can call me (N/n)." She says happily, her joyful tone resonating through the long staircase.
Nodding his head, the adult version of Bakugou turns his head away, his prosthetic scar and fake eye shining under the lights, which caught the attention of the (h/c) haired girl.
Not having noticed it before, she lifts her head slightly before catching his attention by clearing her throat.
"How did you get that scar?" His prosthetic eye shifts towards the girl it being connected to his nervous system gave him the ability to see through it, but not as well as his original eye.
"A hero team named Water Horse. Killed them all, but they left this on me, so I had ta retreat." Nodding at his response, (Y/n) reached behind her, pulling down the long sock that covered her left leg.
Having been covered all this time, no one had seen it, or the condition it was in. Her left leg was covered from, what seemed to be starting at the tip of her toes, to her knee, slightly below where the sock ended, large scars, in the shapes of gashes, patches of burn marks were visible amongst the scars.
Narrowing his eyes towards her leg, Mr. Compress finally spoke up once more, his mask sat on his face, fixed from its position earlier.
"How'd all those happen, pardon my intrusion upon your personal information. Also, if you don't mind me inquiring, why is your sock so long when your wounds end at your knees." He says, voice filled with malice.
The reptilian girl shakes her head, her tail waving back and forth slightly as she twirled a strand of hair around her fingers, explaining everything.
"I had received these long ago when I first received my quirk, and during the great incident where All Might ruin my city. The burn marks are from water. Water hurts me whenever 'tis makes contact with my scales." She replies brusquely, not caring about revealing confidential information.
"You shouldn't be so loud if someone hears they'll use it against you." Muscular says, voice rough.
"'Tis okay, I have my family around me to protect me." The girl gushes quietly, slightly kicking her legs against Masukyura's chest, who grunts in response.
Finally arriving on the bottom floor, the trio entered the building, Masukyura placing (Y/n) in the living room on the sofa, and Mr. Compress taking a seat next to her. The blonde male huffs before leaving the room to clean himself up and head out.
(Y/n), suddenly feeling tired, begins to breathe slower as her eyelids droopily shut, her long dark (h/c) eyelashes hanging over her eyes, barely brushing against her cheek, as her exhausted body slumped against the couch, falling off and landing on a soft cushion right before she lost consciousness. In that moment, everything was peaceful.
1st Person POV - Midoriya Izuku
I groggily open my eyes, waiting for my vision to clear and the migraine in my head to disappear. Looking around me, I quickly remember the situation I was in and notice the water splashing around me. Straightening up my slouched back, I groan in pain at my sore limbs and my wavering vision, unable to stand due to my wound. I got up too soon.
Todoroki, who was next to me, was watching me, his facial expression calm.
"Are you okay?" He asks, voice echoing through the confined space. By now, the roof had melted off and the walls were thin enough to see through, the fire in the middle was put out by a large amount of water which was acquired through the melting walls and roof. The water was knee deep and stained a light red, most likely due to their wounds, both he and Todoroki were resting in the water, which rose up to their waists when seated.
"What happened?" I ask, worry evident in my shaking voice. Shaking from both apprehension, and the icy cold water that had finally brought me back to my senses.
"Heroes arrived and chased them off, the rescue heroes were busy with the civilians, so they didn't aid us." I quirk my eyebrow curiously.
"What do you mean? Can't you just heat the ice and get us out of here?" I ask, at which he shakes his head, looking down.
"I can't melt the ice, I'm too cold right now to generate any heat, we have to wait until all the ice melts." He replies. I lower my eyes at his mopey attitude, before raising my hand up to the ice wall, and flicking the air with my finger, not directly making contact.
Almost instantly, the ice shatters, breaking and falling apart. The pent-up water, which was at our knees, burst everywhere, sliding down the streets, attempting to find a gutter to hide in.
I let out a shaky huff of air due to the immense pain that shot through my now broken finger. Raising my gaze to my hand once more, my eyes widen in surprise. The tips of my fingers are blue. Turning to Todoroki, I grab his hand and see his fingers blue at the tips as well.
The rush of wind, which followed the flick of my finger, came at us harshly, making us both shiver in the cold. Turning to Todoroki once more, I feel furious.
"Why didn't you do anything?! I know that was a lie, you're totally capable of melting the ice!" I say, confronting him very loudly. Letting out a sigh of annoyance, he shifted his gaze to the side before mumbling something.
Attempting to understand what he's saying, I ask him to repeat himself in a louder voice.
"I was scared. That blonde girl... She scared me, and I felt like if we went outside without a hero, she'd come back to kill us." I noticed Todoroki's slightly trembling gaze resting on our wounds, at which I shiver, remembering the girl's cold, dead stare that'd set off anyone.
He stands up, holding out a hand for me to grab onto.
"Let's go?" He asks, at which I respond with a nod, grabbing onto his palm, letting his fingers curl tightly around my hand to prevent me from falling as he pulled me up. I stagger slightly, before we wrap an arm around each other, him supporting my wounded leg as he rested his injured arm limply by his side. Groaning once more in pain, we take slow cautious steps away from the scene, Todoroki using his quirk to slightly heat us up and keep us from achieving hypothermia, at which I'm grateful.
I let out a sigh of relief. We may not have been able to beat them, but we were able to get away. We're safe. We'll be fine. I repeat over and over to myself. Internally cringing, I wince as I feel pain shoots through my leg once more.
I sighed once more, my head roaming back to my thoughts as Todoroki and I limped back in silence. Where were we going? Questions filled my head, before I quickly shook them away, focusing on the task at hand.
After that raid, it's not like we were going to get hunted down, or attacked once more anytime soon.
Chapter 23: It's Really You...
3rd Person POV - Shigaraki Tomura
His low pants escaped his lips as the harsh thudding of his shoes against the floor kicked away small bits of dirt and rubble. Bright crimson eyes glowing in the shadows cast by the buildings.
Beside his sprinting figure ran two others, Himiko and Jin. Slowing down his rushed steps, the clattering of rubber against asphalt and concrete came to a stop. He was tired.
The two others slowed down beside him, waiting for him to send out the signal which would send a Nomu their way to pick them up. The cerulean haired man sat down against the crumbled wall of an antique building, leaning his head on the rugged, mossy surface.
"Maan~ I wonder what (Y/n)'s doing right now..." A loud voice interrupts the silence, making both men turn toward the blonde. The masked male huffed out in pride, crossing his arms over his well-built chest.
"Obviously cha thinking about me~" At which, Tomura snorted and Himiko grumbled, both feeling slightly envious.
"Why would she think about you?" Tomura asks, his voice raspy as puffs of air left his lips, "She hasn't known you long, scumbag."
Jin recoiled drastically, dramatically placing a hand on his chest.
"Why I never!" He says, emphasizing the 'I' to the point it sounded as if he were in a stage play. Tomura stifled a groan in response, a familiar sense of longing in his chest when he suddenly had remembered of (Y/n)'s whereabouts. He had left her ar home to go stirrup a ruckus. How would she feel when he'd tell her that he had encountered her friends?
Releasing a stressful sigh, Tomura stood up, the sound of flapping wings reaching his ears. Large clawed feet grab hold to Himiko and Jin, hoisting them up by their clothes, while Tomura was lifted up with similarly large grubby hands. The Nomu flew towards their base, flying low near the ground to remain slightly hidden, by Tomura's orders.
Landing on the roof of their apartment complex, Tomura instantly felt apprehension settle in his stomach when he had seen blood splatters on the concrete floor.
"Himiko." He said brusquely, said person walking towards the blood before running her finger through the thick liquid, holding it up to her lips. Her tongue flickered out, licking the vital fluid before it retreated into her mouth once more.
Tomura watched as the sadist, who was also a masochist, activated her quirk, transforming her into an almost exact replica of Muscular. The pale man looked away from the built form of Himiko, who transformed back to her original state.
"He probably challenged someone." Twice said, gesturing to the cracks in the floor, and the edge of the building broken where the curb once was.
I turned back to the large mutant, gesturing for it to leave, which it did without hesitation. Watching the creature fly into the distance, Tomura snapped his attention to the others with him and began pulling them inside the building.
After descending the seemingly endless flight of stairs, Tomura ditched the other two, walking into the bar to look for (Y/n). Catching no sight of the (h/d) haired girl, he walked into the living room, only to be met with a sight that left an unpleasant taste in his mouth.
(Y/n) was sleeping against Mr. Compress, her shorter self, rested on his arm, his own head tilted back onto the couch, his hat positioned over his face. Gently shifting (Y/n)'s weight, he moved the smaller girl quietly as he took his place on the opposite end of the couch. Pulling (Y/n) closer to him, Tomura let (Y/n) lay on his chest, content with their position, he slowly fell asleep to the heartbeat of the small body atop him
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Opening my eyes slowly, I flinch before closing them once more. My eyes felt crusty and I had to rub them several times to get the strange feeling to leave my eyes
Once gone, I opened my eyes again, looking around. I was cuddled up in Tomura's lap, a blanket draped over us. On other parts of the couch, everyone sat mushed together, enjoying each others body heat. Different blankets were scattered over our droopy bodies.
I reached up to Tomura, pressing a kiss to his forehead, in between the pale fingers of his father's hand. Leaning back down, I steadily pushed myself up into a sitting position and lowered myself onto my feet.
I slowly applied pressure to my feet, shifting my weight to my legs very carefully, still feeling numb from the battle earlier. Standing up, I carefully shifted my way through the sleeping bodies, a sense of deja vu washing over me.
Tottering slightly, I managed my way into the bar, sitting on one of the elevated stools and leaning my head onto the counter, in a lazy manner. Hearing a hiss and heavy footsteps, I looked up, watching as Spinner and Magne enter the room, Moonfish trailing behind them quietly.
Lifting my hand, I wave to them all half-heartedly. Moonfish seats himself next to me, releasing the clamps that were stretching his mouth, making him much less frightening. Magne and Spinner sit next to us as well, both nodding towards me, whereas Moonfish sat there silently.
Kurogiri entered the room after what seemed to be 5 minutes, him preparing breakfast quietly. The silence almost felt surreal, it was so calming.
Setting plates in front of our respective seats, and stacking the rest nearby for the others, Kurogiri set to work on making pancakes, which left me delighted.
I sat there, drifting my mind off into space. When would I be fully healed again? When's my next mission? Will I get to work with anyone else?
Feeling excited, I quickly downed my breakfast the moment Kurogiri had placed it onto my plate, the other, what was now 5 people, watching me in interest. Mustard had entered the room not long ago, wanting to get breakfast.
Hopping out of my stool, I quickly dumped my plate into the sink, before reaching up and grabbing the collar of Kurogiri's suit and pulling him down, placing a chaste kiss on his cheek, before turning and leaving. I open the door, the familiar bell ringing it's little tune, before I head outside, a rush of adrenaline flowing through me as I head down the street.
My sock softly pressing against the ground feels satisfying, as I turn on a corner and head to the supermarket. I didn't feel like putting on my shoes, and I was getting bored. Walking into the department store, I tug on the hood of my jacket, which I had shoved on before I left, and pulled it over my face.
Grinning in my own personal delight, I began walking down the aisles and taking anything that I wanted, shoving it either in my pockets or under my arms. A bright box catching my eye, I see the limited edition (p/f) pocky sitting by its lonesome on a shelf.
(A/n: (P/f) = pocky flavor. Before you judge, let me point out that this is in Japan, and I haven't been adding enough of the culture, so please just let this small scene slide, even if you hate pocky.)
I reach up, about to grab the pocky, before my (s/c) fingers stumble into dainty peach ones. Following the smaller appendages, I traced the fingers back up the rest, to the arm, to the elbow, until I finally reach the shoulder, short navy blue hair entering my sight.
My slitted eyes widening in surprise, I fully turn to the body and see Jiro Kyoka standing in front of me. Behind her stood Yaoyorozu Momo, Uraraka Ochaco, and Hagakure Toru. I stumble back slightly, (q/c) tongue flitting out and wetting my lips in anticipation before I feel the sudden urge to cry.
Cry? Why do I want to cry?
Looking up, I see the eyes of the girls already wet with tears, flooding the edge of the eyelids dying to fall over. As for Toru, droplets could already be seen streaming down the side of her transparent face.
"Oh..." I start off, the other girls seeming to hold their breaths.
"It's you..." Ochaco says, voice as soft as a whisper, barely audible. I look away before I hear her repeat.
"It's really you..."
(A/n: Sorry for the shorter chapter. If you usually skip announcements, you might not want to skip this one;
VERY IMPORTANT! UPDATING SCHEDULE CHANGE: I'll now only be updating on Mondays through Thursdays. As of recently, I haven't been able to update much due to my educational studies, so this will make it easier for me to manage my time in between my social, educational, and internet lives. This may or may not be temporary. I'll see how this schedule works out.
If any other schedule updates occur, I'll be sure to let you all know. Thanks so much for reading, and I'm sorry for about any inconveniences I may have caused! )
Chapter 24: Halloween Special
(A/n: Happy Halloween everyone! I hope you all have a safe Halloween and gets tons of candy! Be careful though, we don't want anyone to get blood clots or diabetes.
Quickly wanted to thank you all for 6k reads! Also, since it's Halloween, here's a Halloween special for y'all! Gore, blood, and violence warning, proceed with caution.
This special will be a scene from (Y/n)'s childhood! )
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
A young, short girl bounded around excitedly, her outfit flapping upwards at every jump. Springing in delight, (Y/n) smoothened out her outfit, mostly monochrome, split into dark and light. Nodding her head upwards towards a blonde girl, they both headed towards the door, an onyx-haired male trailing behind them.
"We're leaving ahead!" Himiko's voice echoed through the mostly empty building. Opening the door, a small jingle rang out as the trio left the building, carefully shutting the door behind them.
(Y/n)'s small form walked up to the male, pulling his sleeve.
"Dabi, you like my costum?" She asked, her quiet voice thick with mixed accents. Dabi quirked a brow in response, making a twirling motion with his finger.
Understanding the message, (Y/n) quickly spun in place, showing her adorable outfit, and her hair which was dyed half black and half white. Her eyes were given multicolored contacts, and her outfit was completely mismatched. Small ears adorned her hair, clipped into the locks and hidden to appear as if they were natural
"Yea, you're cute." Dabi replied, looking away in embarrassment, softly ruffling her dyed hair. Satisfied with the response, (Y/n) grabbed both Himiko's and Dabi's hands, pulling them off towards an unknown neighborhood.
"Let' go get candy!" She chirped. Himiko was dressed as 'Minnie Mouse' by simply placing a bow on her head, having a Mr. Potato purse slung over her shoulder. Dabi wore a 'Goofy' hat, and would constantly sigh in annoyance at the loud commotion of the other two.
The jingle of the door was heard in the distance as the door was locked, and a black portal appeared in front of them. Tomura and Kurogiri stepped out, both dressed as 'Mickey Mouse', Tomura even placing a glove over his father's hand to match the theme.
Originally, it was planned for (Y/n) to be dressed as one of them, but she had refused and chose her own costume.
Giggling once again in delight, (Y/n) hurridly rushed the others to hurry up, wanting to get her own candy.
It was 12:07. All houses had their lights shut off by now, with the exception of houses that were holding parties and such.
Tomura cackled, his voice sharp and raspy as he plucked up the youngest member into his arms."Now it's the darkest hour. Are you ready for some REAL fun, (N/n)?" (Y/n) nodded her head vigorously.
"Yes! I wan' to have fun!" The small group began heading to the houses which held parties, their loud music annoying and disturbing the peaceful night.
Dabi walked to the front step, the rest of the crew behind him as he knocked on the door. The door slid open, revealing a disheveled looking man who was giggling as if he were an idiot. Nose breaking, the smell of alcohol made it's way into (Y/n)'s nose, forcing her to cringe at the stinging sensation, making her cough at the thick and bitter fumes.
"We live down the street, and your music is playing too loud. Either shut it down, or we bring you down." Dabi said, getting straight to the point.
The man at the door looked offended, and he turned his head back inside the house, calling out to some other adults, making a crowd at the door, several kids following along.
One particular kid pushed through the crowd of adults, stopping short of (Y/n), who was holding Tomura's hand.
As the adults continued to argue with the LoV, they sat there, deciding to fool around and bug the civilians until they felt like leaving.
(Y/n), feeling hyper from the sugar rush she had received, ditched Tomura's hand and walked to the other kids, all of which wearing costumes of ninjas, or policemen of some sort.
Waving her hand helplessly, the reptilian girl approached the group of kids, wanting to play a game.
"Who's that?" A young girl asked, her hair in twin pigtails as she was dressed like a doll.
"I don't know, her family is talking to daddy though." The kid from before replied, pushing up a large pirate hat. Walking over to her, the boy stopped in front of (Y/n) again for the second time.
"Hey! Do you have a quirk?" (Y/n) nodded her head, feeling too shy to speak.
"Are you strong?" Another piped in, kids beginning to crowd around, interested in the appearance of this strange unknown girl, who once again, nodded her hair.
"Okay then, let's fight." The boy from before said, raising his fists. (Y/n) wanted to fight. Fighting was fun. It was decent practice too.
Getting in a clumsy and not yet mastered battle stance, the short girl raised her fists as well, motioning with her fingers for the boy to attack first. Smirking in confidence, the boy lunged forward, raising his fist and aiming for her, releasing his fist at an incredible speed.
Surprised looks were passed around as they noticed that (Y/n) had caught the boys punch in her fist, a serious look on her face as she wrapped her small (s/c) fingers around the boy's arm and flipped him over, slamming him into the ground with enhanced strength.
The boy had a surprised look on his face, resulting in him spitting up blood when he was slammed. A clamor began to rise as other kids wore shocked looks, some even helping up the boy.
Having a younger and dimmer mindset, the boy who was thrown got up on shaky legs before shouting 'GET HER'. He had tears brimming his eyes as he attempted to look tough, a furious look on his face.
Several kids began to hold her down, others throwing punches and kicks towards her small torso at every chance.
"This is MY neighborhood and I never lose. So you have to do what I say." The boy says, wiping the back of his hand against his mouth, smudging the blood.
Feeling betrayed at his unfair battling, (Y/n) let out a growl, feeling her jacket raise slightly and rip as something extended from her body. Scalp beginning to feel heavier, the girl slammed her left foot into the ground, creating a small shockwave that forced the others to release her.
Once released, (Y/n) picked up the boy from before by his collar, grabbing his arm and twisting it behind his back with ease, a satisfying snap being heard.
The entire group of kids seemed to still as time stopped, waiting for an interruption, which arrived in the form of a scream. A loud, young scream that was oh, so satisfying to the young (Y/n), a smile forming on her face in delight as she grabbed his other arm, ignoring his sobbing protests, and snapping it behind his back as well.
Tail flicking around, she raised the extra appendage up towards the boy, pointing the (t/w) on her tail towards the boy. Ther other kids watched in horror as she plunged her tail into his chest, blood gushing from the wound, clotting up around the tail before bursting forwards, splattering over (Y/n)'s costume, several droplets landing on nearby kids, who screamed in response, not knowing what to do.
Pulling out her tail, (Y/n) dropped the boy on the ground, who was still alive, writhing in agony. Grabbing the girl from before, (Y/n) pulled her close, and began pulling harshly on her hair, not stopping until she heard the satisfying sound she had been waiting for.
Patches of the girl's hair had been ripped out and thrown onto the ground, blonde hair now dyed brick red. Pieces of skin hid among the floor as (Y/n) had also ripped off the skin on the girl's scalp. Screams must have been heard everywhere, but she couldn't stop. It was extremely pleasurable.
Taking the girls legs into account, (Y/n) let her eyes glaze over the stockings, pulling them off before tying them around the girl's fingers. As if the girl were a puppet, (Y/n) began pulling the now stretched stockings in several different directions, before a surprising noise was heard.
She had torn the girl's fingers off. Casting the fingers aside, (Y/n) chased off after other kids, disassembling each one she had gotten ahold of, playing with their body parts until she felt bored, before throwing them to the side.
At this point, (Y/n) had been completely covered in blood, her face remaining the cleanest out of her entire body, yet still splattered and dirtied.
Laughing at the kids who were dead by now, (Y/n) felt great delight, before turning back towards her family, a large sharp-toothed smile on her face.
"Did chu see taht? Tey was screaming~" (Y/n) said, feeling proud of herself for taking down so many victims on her own.
Tomura held a crooked smile on his face, Himiko had her usual large grin, Dabi a victorious smirk, and Kurogiri, with his eyes arched upwards in a mocking manner.
"That's the first time you released your Hybrid Forme by personal will." Kurogiri commented, reaching down and patting (Y/n)'s head.
"Let's go home, wanna take a bath with me?" Himiko asked, a proud look evident on her face. (Y/n) responded with an upbeat 'Yea!', at which everyone smiled.
The small group began walking home, Dabi lifting up (Y/n) placing her tentatively on his broad shoulders. Tomura placing his gloved hand onto the top of (Y/n)'s head, Kurogiri pulling off his short cape and wrapping it around her. Himiko had untied the scarf on her school uniform, tying a bow onto (Y/n)'s left foot, all as congratulatory rewards of some sort.
The quiet thud of footsteps made its way through the crack asphalt streets. A group of four giggling and laughing. Ahead of them was their sanctuary, the home, and city where all bonds began. Behind them lay the remaining ashes of a burnt to a crisp neighborhood, bodies strewn upon the floor, left in the wake of their footsteps.
This was the beginning of the destruction they'd cause, and they didn't plan on ending it anytime soon.
Chapter 25: They Won't Know What Hit Them
3rd Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Tension. All the girls were astounded with each other, frozen by an unknown presence which prevented them from moving.
Not knowing what to do, the ophidian-like girl grabbed Jiro's arm, pulling it close and pressing her lips against the soft skin on her arm, before taking a large bite, embedding her spiked teeth into the arm.
Jiro instantly recoiled in shock, attempting to pull away from (Y/n), who released her, grabbed the (p/f) snack off the shelf, and took off, dashing in between the aisles to escape the building. Hearing shouts and quick chatter, the villain had panicked, getting herself lost in the seemingly endless aisles.
A sudden blast crashed into (Y/n)'s body, a loud sound following the force, causing her to stagger backward and cover her pointed, sensitive ears with the palms of her hand, hoping to muffle out the sound.
In front of her appeared Jiro, arm bleeding with ruddy droplets splashing onto the floor, leaving small puddles. (Y/n) quickly turned around, about to run once more, but hesitated once she saw Yaoyorozu standing there, Uraraka standing not far behind. At the moment, (Y/n) was in Human Forme, not able to fly away due to the low roof.
"NOW!" The sudden shout catches (Y/n) off guard, her ears picking up the sound of footsteps, instantly, she had flipped away, ducking under the arms of Uraraka who had tried to contain her.
Lowering her guard, (Y/n) backed away, before bumping into an unseen figure. Warm hands wrapped around her torso, holding her in place. Frozen, (Y/n) felt useless. She didn't want to hurt them and completely refused to pull away from Toru, knowing she would injure her greatly. She was becoming weak, and she acknowledged it.
Reinforced handcuffs, rope, and chains were wrapped around (Y/n), courtesy of Yaoyorozu, holding her down and preventing her from escaping. Uraraka had tapped all the heavy metal items, before touching (Y/n) herself, then proceeded to push her fingertips together, allowing everything to steadily elevate into the air.
Each girl held a different part of the binds that contained (Y/n). Toru and Uraraka holding the metal chains, Yaoyorozu and Jiro holding the reinforced rope. (Y/n) floated there helplessly, leaning her body back slightly in a reclining position to lessen the strain she felt on her body.
She was caught, and anything that she could try and so would harm the ones she once called friends.
What a predicament.
Being held in a warehouse for several days wasn't the enjoyable. She was fed, given time to take care of her own business, given time to shower, but she was still a hostage nonetheless. A pampered hostage, thanks to past relations.
At last, the girls who had apprehended her had finally come to see her once more. Following the same procedure, she was sent afloat while bound together with different metal chains, ropes, and wires.
Having exceeded her form limitation, (Y/n) was now in Hybrid Forme, her periodically changing form intervals allowing her to assume the time. She was pulled through the crowds and masses of people as the four girls made their way to the school.
Surprised looks and looks of estrangement clung to (Y/n) like wet clothing, and she didn't appreciate it.
Once they had entered the school, ascended the stairs, and reached their classroom, Uraraka lowered (Y/n) to the floor, making sure to be careful in not harming her past friend.
More 1-A students had filed into the room, looks of bewilderment and shock sat upon their faces as they spotted who was tied and secure in the corner of the room. Since the moment she was set down, (Y/n) hadn't allowed anyone near her, no matter who. Several times different students approached the villain, who growled, or hissed in response.
Anyone who came close was either hurt by her tail, or the flying projectiles released from it,
Aizawa soon entered the room, anger instantly evident in his eyes the moment he had spotted the captive vigilante sitting in the corner. Walking towards her, he stopped short of her body, who was looking down, not wanting to see the faces of her past classmates.
"Why did you lie? What was the point of your identity? Who sent you? What was your mission?" Aizawa asked, bombarding (Y/n) with questions. A short huff was heard as if she had just laughed at him, mocked him.
Pulling his leg up, Aizawa kicked (Y/n) in the side of the head, sending her face towards the side. Gasps were heard, and blood hit parts of the walls, his shoes leaving a wound. Smiling in response, she harshly swung her face back to the side to face him, an unknown emotion swirling in her slitted eyes. Blood rolled down the side of her face as she grinned.
"I didn' tell you before, wot makes ya think I'll talk now?" She replied snarkily, her (q/c) tongue flicking out, wetting her lips, before returning to its wet cavern.
Aizawa grunted, before turning, his back facing her.
"Well, we aren't going to let you go anytime soon." He said, walking up to the front to draw everyone's attention as he began a lecture, glancing at (Y/n) time and time again.
Sitting in silence, (Y/n) devised different ways to escape. Unable to transform into a dragon, she wasn't able to do much.
Retreating her tail closer to her, (Y/n) attempted to use the extra appendage to free herself. Using different angles and such. At most, she was able to bend the metal around her hands and ankles, giving her a chance to use her enhanced strength to bend the metal out of her way.
As she spent her time doing this, the bell ended up ringing, a reminder to begin the next class. Aizawa left the room for a short period of time, returning with Hatsume Mei, who was holding a strange device in her hands.
Using extreme caution and precision, the supporting class student attempted to place the strange device on (Y/n)'s neck, who hissed in response and slammed her violently into the wall with her tail. Aizawa, unable to deactivate her quirk with his own, asked the other students to see if they could place the strange device on her, several volunteered.
Tokoyami was allowed to go, his intelligence extremely helpful. Using dark shadow, he approached her and quickly placed the device on her neck, (Y/n) being unable to whack away Tokoyami, because he had distanced himself farther away.
One the device was placed on her neck, (Y/n) drew her tail closer to herself and attempted to pull it off, in response, she was electrocuted. The shock sent waves of pain racking through her body, smoke sizzled from her mouth, heat beginning to settle in.
Huffing out sharply, (Y/n) was able to clear her body of the strange shock, and let out a deep breath, satisfied it had stopped. It was a shock collar. Glancing up, and looking around the room at all the students, (Y/n) spotted 6 remotes. Aizawa held all of them but was passing out 5 to 5 different students, wanting them to assist in watching over her. The remotes were given to the most responsible students in the class, Ojiro, Shouji, Tokoyami, Yaoyorozu, and Todoroki.
A loud creaking sound filled the room, as (Y/n) maneuvered her way out of the metal binds. Hopping up, she attempted to head towards the window quickly, before a wave of pain washed over her.
Collapsing to her knees, (Y/n) clawed at the machine on her neck, a choked cry escaping her lips as she gasped for air, unable to breathe due to the immense shock, until it suddenly turned off, allowing her to take in deep breaths once more.
Her slitted eyes rolled to the side, glaring at Aizawa who had his thumb resting over the button that had activated the collar. Carefully pulling in her wings and tail, (Y/n) leaned against the wall, watching the teacher converse with other students as her horns retreated back into her scalp.
Quietly letting out a sigh, (Y/n) began picking at her outfit, pulling the sweatshirt lower and tugging her socks up a bit more.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I hang the upper half of my torso off the bed, a book held close to my face.
The authorities had locked me in solitary confinement, containing nothing more than a bunk bed, bookshelf, which was full, and a sink. A nearby door led to an extremely small and clean bathroom that contained nothing but a toilet, toilet paper, and a trashcan.
At the current moment, I was reading random books to satisfy my boredom, but it wasn't working. Pulling the upper half of my body back onto the bed, I decided to take a nap, the room was so small it was killing me, but I had to bear with it.
The room, at most, was probably the size of a parking lot space, not wide enough for me to extend my wings. Shuffling against the mattress, I lowered myself onto my side, facing away from the camera, before slowly shutting my eyes.
I wonder if everyone at home noticed I'm gone?
Blinking my crusty eyes open, I notice it's much darker outside. Getting up, I hop off the bunk and head to the bookshelf, scrolling through the different book titles. My eyes stop at the sight of school textbooks, ranging from all grades. There were also philosophy, engineering, performing arts, and other textbooks that someone would usually find in a college. I was about to turn away and look for more interesting books to read but ended up freezing, a thought popping into my head.
What if I study? If I study, I won't have to attend school anymore or have Kurogiri educate me for the rest of my life, right?
Pulling out all the textbooks, including grades younger, and higher than mine, and toss them onto the top bunk of the bed, which groaned loudly from all the weight. Pulling myself onto the bed as well, I begin to go through every single textbook, chapter, section, page, line, making sure not miss a thing, even if I had learned this stuff before, it will reinforce my memory...
I'll be ready, I'll use the knowledge to my advantage. They won't know what hit them.
Chapter 26: As If
3rd Person POV - Shigaraki Tomura
A month. She had been missing for a month, and he was beyond worried. He had been in a snappy mood. Constantly looking for articles that had any information, going undercover in busy areas, asking anyone who came near him. He was desperate.
On an inevitable rampage, he had gone running through the streets at times, running his calloused fingers over anything in his sight, living beings included. He had watched as they crumbled before him, hoping to find her just beyond the shriveled body, the broken walls, the collapsed buildings, the ruins of skyscrapers, but was left desolate hope and barren desires.
Questions would flurry through his head, and in response, he'd angrily scratch at his neck before ruffling his pale hair violently, almost as if he were attempting to pull it out. His comrades weren't dealing with the situation too well either.
Dabi would set buildings alit, walk into populated areas and suddenly combust, the flesh and bones of victims being completely incinerated, any survivors near the area were wounded, large sears and singes plastered onto their skin, memories for the rest of their lives.
Himiko had run amuck, following Dabi, dismembering any unlucky civilians, and disemboweling and students, as a sort of an indirect revenge. Tomura remembered how a crazed, insane look would lay in Himiko's eyes. Her body would quiver in rage at every student she saw, whether from U.A. or not.
Kurogiri, despite being the calmest of the four, had also participated in turmoil, which had even surprised Tomura. Kurogiri would walk openly in public whenever he had to retrieve groceries, or go shopping, open large portals anytime an authoritative figure would approach him, attempting to arrest him. Teleporting them high above the ground, or cars deep under the sea. Trapping masses of people in one small jail cell and listen to the sound of cracking bones since there wasn't enough space to breathe, let alone move. He'd warp only a part of a person's body, teleporting it away, or shutting the portal to amputate them.
The other members, newly recruited, had gone around wrecking anything they wanted, free to destroy cities at their will. They'd threaten the authorities, hold hostages, torture civilians in public, anything to get back the short, admirable, reptilian girl who had to go through hell every time she used her quirks. Though it wasn't verified, it was more than obvious who had taken their precious (Y/n) captive, and they weren't feeling very generous at the moment to be able to share (Y/n).
Chatter and the repetitive sound of footsteps reached Tomura's ears. He had been pacing through a mall, deciding to take a break from the terrorist attacks to cool off. People around him would murmur or talk in hushed voices about the chaos and pandemonium that had been taking place recently, TV screens, that were hung up in the mall for entertainment, were playing recent videos of the attacks, sending warnings along with them, rather than displaying the usual advertisements to department stores.
A small amount of bliss and gratification had swirled in his chest when he heard most voices talking about him and the league. He felt proud.
Getting up from his seat on an indoor planter, he began walking, turning into a small dark corner from two stores, and settling down quietly. Pulling out his father's hand from his pocket, he traced the wrinkles on the hand with his pointer finger, keeping the rest of his fingers midair to prevent the precious item from being disintegrated.
His eyes quickly scanned the crowd of passersby, familiar voices echoing from the shell of his ears to his skull. Slowly getting up, his eyes rolled in their sockets, following any traces of the voices before he stopped. There they are.
In front of him stood the main group who had questioned (Y/n), mostly laughing and giggling, about to go shop as if there was nothing wrong with the current situation, as if they were ignoring the wreckage and destruction the league had caused.
At the name '(Y/n)', he had grit his teeth in anger. I knew it. I knew it... I knew it!
Waiting for them to separate, Tomura watched as a brown haired girl had turned away from Izuku, blushing profusely before running off at an extremely quick speed, ditching the other. The rest of their small group had all went separate ways, soon enough, the viridian haired male was left alone, his green eyes flitting everywhere in confusion as though he didn't know which direction to head in.
Taking slow steps, Tomura had placed his father's hand back into his sweater pocket, walking towards the student, and placing a cold hand on his shoulder, lifting up only his middle finger, as a discreet insult. Jolting in surprise, Izuku looked up, an innocent look adorning his features before he froze, seeing and realizing who it was, a sense of fear and dread overtaking him as his eyes began to widen in distress, his body shaking from a number of nerves that were on high alert.
Tomura shifted his hand to clasp around Izuku's muscled neck, pulling him to sit down on a nearby planter, feeling Izuku's Adam's apple bob up, before dropping down again as the student gulped in apprehension, worried over the fate that he was about to live through during this accidental encounter.
Tomura grinned holding a dead look in his eyes as endless threats spilled from his dry cracked lips, abundant and generous with intimidation and malice.
He enjoyed watching Izuku's eyes widen at each combination of deadly words strung into a sentence, leaving a pleasant feeling in the pit of his stomach as Izuku began to quiver, in uneasiness.
Other mall shoppers passed by the two nonchalantly, not paying them the time of day, or worrying about the fact that a mass murderer was less than 1 meter away.
Occupied with his thoughts, he didn't notice Izuku mumbling 'Bust or Break' to himself, a mantra to keep himself from exploding everything he knew to the villain who currently had his chilled hand wrapped tightly around Izuku's neck. Tomura snapped away from his delusions, his imagination stopping of nothing short other than cruel when a brilliant idea entered his mind.
"Tell me about (Y/n). I won't repeat myself." He said brusquely, his fingers tightening, even more, his middle finger almost grazing Izuku's neck, which would completely kill him the moment it made contact. The student, realizing and fully taking in the fact that he was a hostage on the very brink of death, balancing on the silver lining, decided to do what he thought he must, knowing everything or anything else would result in a disintegrated corpse laying on the ground.
Izuku had broke, exploding out everything he knew about (Y/n) and her whereabouts. Explaining in detail everything that had happened, how she was brought to the class in metal chains and rope, how she was given a shock collar to prevent any attempts at escaping or harming other students, how she was taken to solitary confinement.
Tomura's eyes glinted with anger, rage filling him up and overflowing in the form of physical strength, squeezing even tighter at the teenager's throat, he began to dig his charcoal colored nails into the tan collarbones, his pasty fingers looking white in comparison.
Through all the animosity and indignation towards Yuuei High, he managed to loosen his grip on the suffocating student, before bringing him closer to whisper in his ear.
"I'll have you know, if it wasn't for (Y/n), I'd have killed- wait no, captured and detained your entire class. I'd keep you all in the basement so we could play with you-" A large tenacious smile spread across Tomura's face,"-Oh how I'd kill to see your skin being split with Himiko's knife... Dabi's burns... Maybe I could wear off some of your fingers..."
Both the antagonist and the student froze, before the former began pulling away, his self-control beginning to wear down. Izuku was trembling at this point, his eyes as wide as an owl, his jaw stretching down so far it must have pulled a muscle. Tears were brimming his eyes as several drops began spilling over in complete, absolute, and utter fear, leaving wet streams in their wake.
"If I stay any longer, I'll end up killing you and everyone here. I'm letting you go this once for giving me information on where (N/n) is." Getting up, Tomura sighed, ruffling his own hair, tucking in his pinky when doing this, and walking away. The choked sound of Midoriya's sobs sounding like music to his ears. Now... back to destroying...
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
I had been in here for roughly about the time of a month, based on my form changing intervals. During this past epoch, I had slept about 48 hours total, meaning I had gotten only 2 days of sleep in a month.
By now, dark violaceous bags had formed under my eyes, my figure had gotten rather skinny near the waist area. My outfit was changed every 3 days, and they belonged to the girls from class 1-A who didn't mind sharing items with me, which left me completely confused in shock.
I'm a mass murder, why are they giving me such special treatment when this is solitary confinement?
Several times, they had open the doors and let me out, as if they were testing an animal to see if it would go aggro on them and begin attacking, hence the purpose of the shock collar. I thought it was stupid, considering I haven't done anything other than reading and studying, occasionally falling asleep due to exhaustion, which began adding up into the amount of time total slept.
Today was the second day that I wore an outfit given to me by Yaoyorozu, a long sleeve sweater with a blank tank top underneath, a black skirt and long socks, the left sock conveniently covering my entire left leg.
(A/n: There will be more times where I post up an outfit and give you an option to alter it, but there will be rare times like these where I will be like: YOU CAN'T ALTER THE OUTFIT. Why? BECAUSE IT'S NOT YOURS, it's Momo's. Borrowed clothes are uneditable, but everything else is. Sorry for being such a douchebag! It's my job as an annoying author.)
The sweater was (v/b) loose on my chest area, thanks to the chest size difference between me and my, what once was, classmate.
(A/n: (V/b) means Very or Barely.)
Letting out a bored sigh, I sat up on my bed, bouncing off the top and groggily standing up, ignoring today's meal, which was placed on top of a stack of books, before heading outside, pushing the door open.
I had gone on a hunger strike recently, refusing to eat unless they allowed me to enter and exit my room at will. At this point, I leave, once I come back, I then eat. Several times they had locked me in after I had eaten the food, before I left the room, so now I've been eating once I return.
Exiting the room, I began walking around, before leaving the small structure, entering the open world. I lowered myself onto the grassy floor, the section I was contained in being secluded from the rest of the high school.
The sound of dirt being pressed softly caught my attention as I looked up. Above me stood Nezu, the principal.
"From today on, you will be attending class once more, but you shall have special classes when Foundational Hero Studies begin, you'll also be moving into the dorms rather than staying in Solitary confinement, but there will be several rules that you must follow.
First, your collar will be linked to our system and you shall be given a curfew. If you're not in your room by 9 p.m., your collar will go off, the voltage will begin to rise by every 10 seconds you aren't in your room. Second, if you attempt to leave campus, you'll be shocked nonstop, with the voltage amount rising per 2 seconds you stay outside the vicinity. Third, if you enter any rooms that are not listed on your schedule or are programmed to be allowed to enter, you will be shocked at an increasing voltage amount per second. Understood so far?"
He asks, his ramblings were easily understood by me. I nod my head, listening to him hum in delight.
"Good, your room will be ready by 2:30 p.m., have everything packed by then, and yes you're allowed to take books from the bookshelf with you." Nezu finishes, answering an unspoken question the moment he sees my lips part.
I nod once more before he turns and leaves. What time is it right now? I wonder how everyone else is doing. Are they worried about me? I silently snort to myself.
Worried about a disappointment like me? As if.
Chapter 27: Blood Splattered on These Walls
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
Woeful looks and glances were sent my way as I quietly made my way down the halls. The hairs on my neck prickled in acknowledgment, my prolonged ears twitching. The familiar feeling of deja vu crashed over me as whispers began making their way to my head, students would scurry away from me, heading off in every direction, not wanting to stay anywhere near a murderer.
Picking up insults and fear along my way, I had arrived in front of class 1-A. Tremors ran through my body as apprehension begin to make me feel nervous. I have to keep my facade once more.
Sliding open the door, I step into the room, heading straight for the back and taking a seat, ignoring the other students as I had before, time and time again. Silent mumblings and chatter filled the classroom, questioning me and my existence, as though they were skeptical about my very being, which wasn't very discreet.
Sitting down, I feel a short tingle run through my body, originating from my neck, where the dreaded machinery lay. I internally flinch, but remain a cool exterior, not giving away any signs of notice or pain.
Glancing up, I see Aizawa enter the room, a small black rectangular box snuggled into the palm of his hand, the matte surface barely refracting any light from the fluorescent bulbs hidden behind glass panels.
His thumb was barely pushed up against a small lever, most likely the source of the wimpy and annoying shock waves that rippled every now and again, it felt similar to the feeling when a chill ran down your spine, unpleasant.
He had sent a half-hearted glare my way before telling everyone to sit so we may begin our studies of the normal subjects. Everyone now seated, we begin our usual work, except no one would dare face me, or draw near.
Reaching up a long-nailed finger, I traced my nail along the scar on my nose, pulling back when Aizawa approached me, placing a packet on my desk.
I look down towards the sheets of paper, held together by a thin piece of bent metal in the top left corner.
"What's this for?" I ask, my tone straight and indifferent. He looks at me, before walking back up to the front of the class, passing out packets to everyone who sat first in their row, as they passed those papers back, taking one for themselves. Soon everyone had a packet, and Aizawa began speaking.
"It's a test. Get started. It's a mix of all the subjects you've learned so far." His voice broadcasted through the room, everyone pulling out a writing utensil and eraser, or whiteout, to begin.
Picking up a mechanical pencil and eraser that were both placed inside my desk, I took a glance at the front page of the packet, flipping through it and quickly scanning over each page. Part multiple choice, part matching, part fill in the blank, part short answer, and an essay question.
Starting the test, I ran through it easily, the test had gone over everything we learned, and several things I read in the textbooks when I was in solitary confinement. This was going to be easy, and I had no doubt about that.
Being the first finished, I got my test and got up, heading to Aizawa to give it to him. He takes the finished assignment from my hands, before gesturing towards the door.
In the doorway stood All Might, who seemed to be basking in his own glory, proud of his current state. All Might waves to me, signaling me to follow him as I grit my teeth in anger, cursing his very being.
He takes the lead, striding down the long hallways as I trail behind him, sending a pointed glare toward his back. Taking me into an enclosed room, All Might gestures for me to sit before he exits the room. Here it comes.
"I'll be asking you a couple questions, are you okay with that Ms. (L/n)?" A voice says, to which I look up. A tall, lanky, zombie looking man enters the room. His back was hunched over slightly, and he was clad in a black suit.
Messy straw hair sat on his head, his eyes were sunken in and the iris was a bright, almost neon teal. The sclera of his eyes was an obsidian color, and his face seemed to be contorted into a permanent look of boredom.
"I don' have a choice in the matter, so I don' care." I reply nonchalantly, and he merely nods his head in response.
Taking a seat across of me, he stacks his papers before hitting the edges softly against the table several times, to even out the files. Placing them down next to him, he pulls out a clipboard with lined pieces of paper clipped on, a pen accompanying the sheets, snuggled into a small gap between the clip and the board.
Taking out the pen and clicking it open, he begins by looking over to the files, which seems to hold information about me, and questions that he must ask me.
"First, please state your full name, age, quirk, and any other information that could be used to classify you, appearance wise, from other students."
I release a sigh before answering, "Full name; (Y/n) (N/n) (L/n). I am 14 years old. My quirk is called 'Dragon'. I am 152 cm tall and weight (kgs) kilograms. My eyes are (e/c) and my hair is (h/c). The inside of my mouth is (q/c), while my skin is (s/c). I also have pointed ears and teeth."
He nods his head in approval before we proceed with the interview.
"What is your affiliation with the League of Villains?"
"Classified." I answer, and he sighs, asking different questions, attempting to draw out an answer from me.
"How long have you known the League of Villains?"
"How many members are in the League of Villains and what are their quirks?"
"Were you sent here as an undercover spy?"
"If so, what was your goal? What were you hoping to achieve?"
"Classified." The man sighs once more, before standing up.
"I didn't want to have to do this, but since you are not cooperating, I'm afraid I must." Leaving the room, he returns with Yaoyorozu and Shinsou, two foldable chairs brought along with them. Shinsou and Yaoyorozu place their chairs on the sides of the room, and the man sits down once more.
Shinsou looks towards me, and waves, bags under his eyes darker than usual. Yaoyorozu materializes a strange box-like object, wires dangling from it. Placing the machine on the table, she grabs the plug and juts it into a nearby outlet, while Shinsou places sensors on my chest, where my heart is. Several other sensors are also placed on areas where a heartbeat is loudly heard: e.g. the neck, the wrists.
Once the machine is fully hooked up, Shinsou leans close to my ear before whispering, "What's going on? No one has told me anything."
I glance at him before replying in a monotonous voice, "Don' wor-"
I freeze, a sudden fuzzy feeling washes over me as I suddenly feel myself fall limp. I can still see and hear, but it feels as though I'm trapped within my own body, unable to move it. I remember this feeling. He wouldn't have... Did he just? No way... Shinsou... Weren't we best friends?
I hear the man in front of me mumble a quiet 'thank you', before he clears his throat, picking up the clipboard and pen from before.
"We are going to redo this interview. These two students here have been sworn to secrecy and will receive compensation for aiding the government. Now shall we begin, Shinsou? Yaoyorozu?" He says, the other two nod before Shinsou turns to face me.
"Answer each question honestly, answer honestly when told to do something, make sure not to hide anything important, and speak in a clear tone." He says, at which my shell of a body nods.
"What is your affiliation with the League of Villains?" The man asks, repeating the same question from before.
"I am fourth in command and lead the Vanguard Action Squad, the group most responsible for obstructing heroes of their everyday lives and attacking civilians, building structures, and so on." I answer, voice devoid of any accent.
"How long have you known the League of Villains?"
"Since an extremely young age, anything before them taking me in is unknown in my memory. I have been with them my entire life." Shinsou clears his throat, an awkward cough leaving his lips.
"How many members are in the League of Villains and what are their quirks?"
"At the current moment, 14 members reside with our branch here in Japan. There are other branches scattered across the globe, each branch having at least 30 members or more. Due to our branch being directly connected to the boss of our group, we have acquired fewer members since we had enough manpower to manage on our own. I am unable to list the quirks of everyone in our League because I lack the knowledge."
"Were you sent here as an undercover spy?"
"Yes, by the direct order of the boss, whom I mentioned before."
"What was your goal? What were you hoping to achieve?"
"My goal was to collect insight and data on the future heroes who were maturing here in this building and collect information on pro heroes who were working here as well. I was hoping to adapt our League so we may be able to defend against these heroes in the future, and so we may be able to kill the pro heroes." At this, the man paused, scratching his forehead before continuing with new questions.
"Do you have any personal opinions against any pro heroes?"
"Yes." My mouth replies on its own. At this, everyone in the room seems to freeze at the tension.
"State the name of the pro hero, or heroes, and your reason for holding a grudge towards them." The man says, seeming to hold his breath as he waits for an answer.
"All Might. It's All Might's fault. He killed my family. He hurt Alfo. He stole Tomu's glory. He Burnt Dabi. He ignored Himi. He called Giri weak and helpless. He rendered me useless for a month. It takes all I have, all my self-control to not attack him every time I see him. I hate him. I want to see him cry. I want to see him scream and cry. I want to see him at my knees begging for mercy as I amputate him, then dismember him, then harvest and disembowel him, I want to eviscerate him, pulls his own organs and make him eat them." I reply as my unmanageable mouth moves on its own, stating my true intentions.
Something seems to click on everyone within the room. Yaoyorozu is staring at my indocile body with widened eyes, mouth open, skin pale. A cold sweat is seen forming on her brow, sliding down the side of her face. Shinsou in a similar posture, his eyes widened, as much as they could not including how dark they were due to lack of sleep, his mouth hung open.
As for the man in front of me, he had a dark look on his face. Cold sweat ran down his temple as well, sliding off to his chin and dropping onto the table.
"I-is that so? Isn't he the top hero? How do you expect to do so?"
"I almost had him. His punches didn't affect me in Dragon Forme. I would have easily overtaken him, doing as I please with his limp body, but I was injured beforehand, preventing me to make full use of my power."
The man gulps.
"C-changing the subject, who are these people you constantly speak of, Tomu, Giri, Dabi, and Himi."
When my uncontrollable body replied, it seemed as if my mindset and word choosing had reverted to that of a child's.
"Himi's real name is Himiko. She's nice. Whenever someone was mean to me, she'd get rid of them, it made me happy. Dabi doesn't have a full name, he lost his family like me. He's funny though, he always makes me laugh. When I'm in danger, he comes to save me with no hesitation to burn anyone in his way."
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
At those words, All Might realized that Himiko was the blonde girl who had several reports based on her, whereas Dabi was the one who saved (Y/n) when the incident occurred.
(Y/n) continued, "Giri's full name is Kurogiri. He doesn't have anything else in his name, just like Dabi. He takes care of me. He cooks and cleans. He's amazing and can calm down anyone. He always sends me off to school and does the shopping. He's like a dad and I admire him very much."
All Might nodded his head, thinking back to Kirishima's report of seeing (Y/n) with a shady, smokey figure that was sending her off to school. That must have been him.
"Tomu's real name is Tomura, he saved me and I wouldn't be able to live without him. He doesn't act like it, but he cares about me very much, and it makes me happy. I remember a man being mean to me once. Tomu made him become little black bits, it was cool. I love them more than anything, and they are precious to me."
Instantly, All Might recognizes the name Tomura. The man who always had severed hands attached to his body in some way, shape, or form.
Nodding his head in understanding, All Might turned back towards the girl to see tears pooling in her eyes, dripping down the side of her face. This sight surprised both the two students and the pro hero.
"Why are you crying?" He asks. The two students, who have remained quiet this entire time, begin to feel confusion prick at their brains.
"Because I'm a failure. I bet everyone is upset with me now, and I can't make it up to them. They are going to be disappointed in me for getting caught, but I still miss them. I want to see them more than anything, even if they hate me." Yaoyorozu's eyes widened at this. She glanced towards the two other males who seemed like they were about to let her see them.
"You can't let her see them!" She blurts out abruptly, "They'll take her and escape, then we won't be able to catch her again because she might move out of Japan or go into hiding!"
All Might and Shinsou nod in agreement, sending pitiful looks towards the young villain.
"Final question. Where is the base camp for the League of Villains?"
At this, (Y/n) began showing major signs of restraint. Her mouth opened, but nothing came out. Her eyebrows furrowed, and her teeth grit together as if she were desperately trying not to say. Suddenly, (Y/n) let out a quiet yelp, blood running down the side of her chin and splattering onto the floor and table, leaving a ruddy stain.
The bell rings, signaling lunch to begin, now the halls will be busy for the next 40 minutes, which All Might thought was inconvenient. Looking over (Y/n) he attempted to figure out what happened before he pieced it together.
She had bitten her lips to free herself of the brainwashing, her eyes becoming clear once more, their usual life returning to them before she turned and glared harshly at him, standing up abruptly. The sudden movement pulled the wires and sensors attached to her, causing the machine to collapse and shatter into the ground.
"Like hell, I'm telling you!" She replies, before wings, and a tail sprout from her back, horns growing and curling around her scalp. The back of her uniform ripped, leaving large uneven strands that would be fixed later.
"Being brainwashed fucking sucks! If you want ta get any more information out of me, you have a screw loose. You're going to have to beat 'tis outta me." She says, a hiss following up her sentence as her long (q/c) tongue quickly wiggled its way through her lips, licking the blood off her chin, before retreating.
All Might sighed, before taking in a deep breath. His build began to grow, muscles quickly bulging, stretching the suit he currently wore.
"You might want to be careful (Y/n), especially after I found out how you feel about me earlier." He says, a mocking tone in his voice. Behind him, the two students from before are cowering in fear, awe, and confusion, not aware of what was going to happen next.
(Y/n) releases a guttural growl before giving a closed eyes smile, a sharp tooth stuck out.
"I'll slaughter your entire family!" She says, her smile fake and cold as a deadly aura was emitted from her small frame.
Without being given a second to hesitate, (Y/n) boosts forward, bouncing off the walls in the small room to strike attacks at All Might, who was visibly taking damage with each blow.
A large crash catches the attention of all nearby students in the hallways as All Might is sent skidding down, tumbling into several students along the way.
"I won' stop!" She shouts with a murderous look in her slitted eyes, elongated ears twitching at the euphoria of being able to knock All Might around. Her voice echoes down the hall, drawing the attention of students in the cafeteria.
Students of class 1-A hear the voice, and instantly recognize it, rushing down the hall, in hopes to prevent a disaster from happing.
"I won' stop until the day I see your blood splattered on these walls!"
(A/n: Have an appeteaser cause I'm busy. Let's be real here, You all already knew this was gonna happen. *Sigh* Sorry for not staying on schedule... I'm such a letdown ;~; How many times have I delayed updates? If somebody knows, please tell me, and I'll make a chapter worth that many updates, 3k words per chap I missed.
Super sorry, hope you can be a little patient! Go find another book while waiting or something xD)
Chapter 28: Kill Them
(A/n: Sorry for being gone so long! I'm going to try and update during my proclaimed schedule, so stick around! Don't worry, the story is no longer on hold. Enjoy the story!)
1st Person POV - Midoriya Izuku
A loud crash is heard from the hallway, echoing its way down to our classroom. Bolting up in surprise, I let out a feminine shriek before stumbling over to the door in an attempt to see what was happening, but not before consulting with Ochaco first, who commented snarkily on the high pitched scream I let out earlier.
I stumbled my way out the doorway, bumping into several students, all of whom I apologized to before I continued rushing my way to the scene.
Tripping over a large piece of debris, I look up to see (Y/n), eyes glowing with malice, animosity rolling off her in waves.
"I won' stop!" She shouts, eyes slitten and crazed, her ears seeming to twitch ever so slightly.
Other students pop behind me, but I ignore them, watching (Y/n), and her alone.
Her body seems to almost quiver with excitement as alarming words leave her lips.
"I won' stop until the day I see your blood splattered on these walls!"
I froze, my eyes widening and lips quivering with fear, I felt almost frozen. An indescribable fear washed over me, forbidding me from moving off my strewn position across the floor. I tucked my body close together, scrambling away from the duo, almost curling up in a fetal position.
I glance at All Might, hoping he has something planned, almost expectant of something, but freeze when I see the faint look of worry on his face. He's not smiling.
In between his grit teeth, I see a small stream of blood, and that's when I cringe. I forgot I've been sapping away his power. What's going to happen now?
(Y/n) nose twitches, the scar on her nose crinkling up before returning to its normal state as she sniffs once more. Her lips tilt downwards, an almost disappointed yet satisfied look crossing her face.
"Is that blood I smell? You've certainly become weaker, haven't you, Number 1 hero." I grit my teeth, forcing my legs to get up, but they remain completely disabled. Come on. Come on! I need to help All Might!
I watch as Tokoyami's dark figure flies overhead me, landing in front of (Y/n). Dark shadow surfaces from under Tokoyami's uniform, wrapping tightly around (Y/n), albeit with much trouble.
Ojiro and Shouji both grabbing onto (Y/n) as well, Shouji circling his arms around her, and Ojiro holding her in place with his tail.
Yaoyorozu appeared behind them as she was slowly creating something out of her exposed cleavage, which was shown by unbuckling her uniform from the top. Todoroki appeared, freezing (Y/n)'s feet to the ground, preventing her from thrashing and kicking around.
He turns, looking around at all the students, who were all clamoring in excitement, fear, and astonishment. Catching sight of me, he walks over, holding out his hand.
"Thanks." I grab onto his hand, pulling myself up carefully before letting out a sigh.
"What is Momo doing?" I ask, gesturing to her strange stance.
"She's creating a sedative. She feels that the shock collars are much too violent and painful. They leave permanent marks on the skin, and she pitied (Y/n)." I nod in agreement with Momo's claim.
"She's right, even though (Y/n) is a villain, she also was one of us." I watch as Momo draws closer to (Y/n)'s enraged form, before she quickly, yet watchfully made sure she didn't harm the reptilian girl while injecting the serum.
(Y/n)'s body thrashed around some more, before her eyes began to droop slightly. Her horns, wings, and tail all retreated, seemingly melting into her skin as her eyelids closed softly, and her body fell limp.
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
The rest of the students were scattered as (Y/n) was taken back to her small, confined room. The classes went on, ending as soon the bright blue sky was met with a red sunset.
Walking towards the mall was Sero, Koda, Sato, and Aoyama. All of whom wanted to go hang out before finals and whatnot came up, having already invited the other students from their class.
Sero was wearing his usual grin, blabbering with Sato while Koda and Aoyama listened quietly. Aoyama would attempt to chime in but would be blatantly ignored. Koda was simply too shy to speak.
They roamed the mall, entering and exiting shops as they pleased, doing as they wished, waiting for their fellow students to meet up with them.
Soon enough, the entire class of 1-A was in a large group, hanging out, yet staying near each other for safety and protection, enjoying themselves, not knowing of the 8 pairs of eyes following them.
"I wonder what their flesh will look like hung up on my walls." Says Moonfish, his stretched mouth tilting upwards slightly.
"Go get 'em." A sinister voice replied, sounding extremely acrimonious.
Nods and responses of enthusiasm filled the air as all but two of the criminals burst forward surrounding the mass of students.
Letting out exclamations of surprise and worry, the students began talking rapidly among themselves, trying to figure a way out of their current situation.
As soon as the large group had realized what was occurring and had calmed down a bit, they all silently waited, some surreptitiously charging up their quirk, or preparing to attack.
The mall had cleared by now, most shoppers had figured out what was happening and ran off to most likely find shelter and notify the authorities.
"Find the Wifi Actuator Control box and destroy it." The onyx-haired male says to the masked man, who merely bows in response.
"Of course, my good sir." At that, Mr. Compress heads off towards the help desks and control rooms to search for the box.
Egressing from the shadows, Dabi walks towards the score of students, eyeing them all haughtily, the class turning towards him in response.
Bakugou being his usual self, steps forward, pushing roughly through his classmates.
"You little bastard!" He shouts towards Dabi, who stops pacing and turns towards the younger student in response.
"I remember you! You were at the fucking sports festival!" At this, Dabi's eyebrows furrowed together, his eyes slanting downward in anger. Other students around him were stying to shut Bakugou up, in attempt to not provoke the criminals to kill them.
"Now did I say you could speak, midget? I'm going to be the one who asks questions around here, understand?" The blonde boy seethes, gritting his teeth harshly together, emanating an uncomfortable and uneasy sound.
Miniature explosions pop at the tips of Bakugou's fingers, tempted to blow away the burnt and pierced body of the villain in front of him.
Noticing the small flashes of lights, Dabi grins, spreading out his arms in a welcoming stance, leaning forward slightly to tease the student.
"Go ahead." Bakugou lurches forward almost instantly, about to release an explosion before a firm and strong grip catches his wrist.
Looking towards the unwanted hand, he growls.
"Fucking let me go Deku." He says, his voice low and aggravated.
"You don't know what you're getting into, listen to Izuku." Yaoyorozu says while Midoriya faces downwards towards the ground, too afraid and embarrassed to look up at his childhood friend.
"I said to fucking LET ME GO!" Bakugou shouts, elbowing Midoriya in the stomach before shooting his hands forward, a crackle erupting from his palms.
"BAKUGOU!!" Voices flood the air as he releases a full-on explosion, using both hands, flinching heavily when his arms began cramping up. Pulling his numb limbs closer to him, they wait for the smog to clear through the now massive hole in the structure of the mall.
Laughs and chuckles were resounding through the building of the empty mall, as the figures in the smoke all seemed as if they were shaking with laughter.
"Did ya really think that'll work, mah dears?" A country accent asks before it erupts into laughter once more, cackling like a witch.
"Obviously yes, look at these silly little shits." The deep voice booms, voice sounding as if he were about to laugh any second.
Uraraka grabbed onto Asui and Hagakure, shaking in fear. The students began packing themselves closer together when they saw the result of the smoke clearing.
There stood Dabi, in all his glory, perfectly unscathed.
"Impressive flames for a kid, but they're weak." He said, directing his comment towards the aggressive student, who looked appalled.
Bolting forward, Dabi holds out the back o his palm towards Bakugou, flames releasing sparks.
"How about you check out my flames?"
"Dabi, sir, I don't recommend you to slaughter them. We came to retrieve knowledge." Mr. Compress says from afar, making Dabi slow to a halt, letting out a huff before turning towards the masked man.
"Fine." Dabi replies, before looking expectantly at the tall man.
"I completed my mission, the box was destroyed and I quickly deactivated any SOS or location signals that were sent towards the police station or hero association." Dabi nods in approval, turning to the group once more, grabbing Bakugou by his shirt and pulling him forward, throwing him at Spinner, who caught him with ease.
"Let's begin the interrogation, hmm?" Mr. Compress asks while Dabi nods. Moonfish activates his quirk, extending his teeth in an almost tree-like shape, caging the students in, his body hung loosely in the air as he swung softly from his position up in the air.
"Now let me explain how this'll work." Dabi starts, gesturing to the blonde trapped within the green arms of the lizard.
"I am going to ask questions. Every single fucking time someone doesn't answer, we cut this guy over here. And don't think that means you're all off the hook. The moment he dies, we're going to start killing off all of you. Try lying and you all die. Got it?" The other students all nod in understanding, albeit reluctant, they were too afraid to do anything, having been put in such a tight spot.
"Good." After handing the boy to Twice, who duplicated himself into four clones to keep Bakugou down, Spinner reached behind him, unraveling a large scarf that was placed on his back and took out a countless amount of knives, swords, blades, weapons, and saws all bundled together into one large murdering machine.
A sadistic and horrifying grin spreads across Spinners face.
"Can I use this to cut?" He asks Dabi, who replies with a smirk riding on his thin, burnt, and pierced lips.
At this, the students began to recoil back into their previous state of immense fear.
"Let's begin now shall we?" Mr. Compress says, pulling a marble from his belt and letting it expand back into a chair, taking a seat on the soft cushion, pulling out and expanding another marble containing a medium sized bag.
Reaching into the bag, he grabbed a clipboard, pens, and extra sheets of papers, clipping them to the clipboard, before settling in.
"First, is (Y/n) hurt in any way or form?" Dabi asks.
"W-well she was only sedated..." Ashido answers, trailing off, not wanting to include the shock collar.
"Second, tell us where the information about the League of Villains is located."
"I-in the office of our school, ma-maybe the police station too?" Kirishima replies hesitantly, voice shaking in fear.
"Third, has All Might's successor been found yet?" Midoriya visibly flinches, which is noticed by some students, and definitely by Dabi.
"U-uh." Midoriya starts, his voice getting quieter as he spoke.
"H-how d-do you know about that?"
"Answer me." Dabi says, his eyes narrowing in suspicion, while others around Midoriya slowly come to the realization of why he was favored so often.
"N-no" He says nervously, body trembling violently, voice quivering like a falling leaf.
"He's lying." Mustard says, snorting before continuing.
"He's bad at it too." Dabi clicks his tongue against the roof of his mouth in annoyance.
"Well, that's too bad." Dabi says, voice filled with mock disappointment.
"As much as I love (N/n) and respect her wishes to not kill you all, sacrifices need to be made sometimes."
The class scooted closer together, backing away from the bars of Moonfish's teeth, cowering in absolute terror at the next words.
"If they're going to lie, they're useless." Dabi said, running his hand through his messy charcoal hair, pulling at the parts that stuck out the most.
Chapter 29: Hello There~
Dissociative Identity Disorder:
The trauma often involves severe emotional, physical, and/or sexual abuse. It might also be linked to accidents, natural disasters, and war. An important early loss, such as the loss of a parent or prolonged periods of isolation due to illness, may be a factor in developing DID.
1st Person POV - (L/n) (Y/n)
"Tomu? Himi? Where are you?" I took a step out of the darkness, light enveloping my body. I roam some more into the endless abyss, inspecting strange pieces of debris that don't much the scenery whatsoever.
"Giri? Dabi? Are you here?" I call out, looking around into the darkness. No response is heard, so I continue calling out more names.
"Tsu? Jin? Tado? Masu? Magne? Spinner? Moonfish?" I cry out, feeling desperate.
No one's here. A strange voice echoes in my head. I turn around frantically, chasing the voice, looking for the owner.
"Who's there?" I ask, calling out towards the abyss.
"Me." In front of me materializes a girl. The same height as I am, practically a reflection of me. Every small detail that I had retained on me, was reflected onto her opposite side. The only difference between us was the appendages and eyes.
Her wings, tails, and horns had a glowing accent to it, almost as if you could see the neon (q/c) veins beaming through the surface. Her eyes were not my normal (e/d), they were a strange (q/c), strange and bright, which alarmed me quite a bit.
"Who are you?" At this, she giggles before breaking out into a full-on laugh. Once her laughter dies down and she regains her composure, she turns towards me, clearing her throat and answering my question.
"I'm you." I quirk one eyebrow in return.
"Wot did you mean earlier, when you said no one's here?" I ask the girl once more. She lets out a strange sound, similar to a snort, before staring me dead in the eyes.
"We're all alone. Haven't you noticed?" I tense up at her words, feeling as if I'm about to freeze.
"W-wot do you mean?"
"Look around you. It's completely empty. Don't you care about the League? They're doing everything they can to find you, now isn't that cute~" She taunts, her words ringing in my head, echoing in the seemingly endless darkness that surrounds us.
"Your point is?" I question brusquely, not caring about her teases, wanting her to get straight to the point.
"Let me take control." She says, creating a large emphasis on 'me'.
"I can save our family. All the people from the League. Don't you want to live a happily ever after with them?"
"Of course, but if you're me, wot can you do that I can'?" She giggles once more, my own tone sneaking its way into her voice, making it seem foreign and strange.
"Darling~ I can do everything." She says, her voice alluring and comforting. I lean towards her as she wraps her arms around me. They're cool and relieving, yet warm and incubating.
"Do you promise? When you come back everythin' will be the way 'tis once was?" I ask once more, wanting to make sure that I'll be alright, along with all those I love and care about.
"Yes, I do." She says, her voice sounding serious yet playful. I nod, giving her my permission.
"Now repeat after me, Ǝɔiƚoᴎ ɿɘʜƚɿuᎸ |iƚᴎu ᴎoiƚiꙅoq ʏm ɘʞɒƚ oƚ ɘm wo||ɒ ʏdɘɿɘʜ I." I open my mouth to repeat her words, but the moment I open my mouth to repeat the words, the words solidify from my mouth, circling my reflection, and carrying her upwards towards the bright light above us.
I shield my eyes as I watch the bright light fade away, leaving me in the dark abyss. Alone and tired. A beautiful and indescribable warmth envelopes me, holding me close and ensuring my comfort.
I think I'll stay here for awhile. I hope to see them all again soon...
3rd Person POV - ？？？
A skinny, paler than usual hand reaches up to the barred window cell, wrapping its fingers delicately around the pole, before closing its fist tightly, crushing the bars. Sliding its arm to the ledge, the short figure pulls its body up, cracking the stone with its hands as it forced its way through the small cell window.
The cell was torn apart as the figure clad in black made it's way outside, sprinting away from the structure which held it captive.
Raising its arms to its neck, it clenched the shock collar in the palm of its hand, leaving a broken shock collar on the floor, sparks occasionally flying out of the ruptured machine. The figure examined its own neck with its dainty fingers, running them along the sides, front, and back of its own neck, feeling a large scar in place of the collar.
Letting out a grunt of annoyance, the figure pulled up its hood, sprouting its wings and tail, creating holes in the hoodie. Horns formed on its head, growing and curling through the hood.
Getting ready to flap its wings, the hooded figure crouched down, before releasing a large amount of force through its legs using enhanced strength, allowing it to boost skyward, catching its weight with its wings before it could fall.
Taking off into the sky, the figure took a long whiff of the air, following a familiar scent, a familiar scent that always led to home.
Determined to make it to the scent, the figure flew in one direction; the mall. The gust was harsh, the day was, ironically enough, stormy. Overcast clouds hid the suns rays, letting their shadows creep over the buildings and cities, leaving a gloomy tone in its wake. A small amount of drizzle had begun to full, each drop falling onto the outstretched wings of the figure, the swishing tail that chased it, leaving burns at every smallest bit of contact, but the figure pushed on.
When the somebody had finally reached the mall, a sinister look made its way to its face. It dove down, almost at bullet speed, catching itself before it crashed into the large shopping structure.
On one side, the wall had been absolutely destroyed, leaving chunks of broken wall and debris surrounding the area, as if it had all been repelled away from the interior of the district.
Walking through the rubble barefooted, the crunch of pebbles caught the attention of the group inside. Rocks and plaster dug into the barefoot of the person, leaving a ruddy footprinted trail, the same liquid dribbling down the horns, tail, and wings from having been exposed to the pure liquidation for too long.
Entering the mall, the figure had completely changed from tracking. It was no longer a tracker, it was now a hunter.
With the eyes of a bloodthirsty hound, the figure glanced at all the people present in front of it, both the villains and the students. The sound of the drizzle outside was deafening but wasn't loud enough to drown the sounds of blood and bright (q/c) lava dripping onto the floor, the latter melting the ground with each drop.
The hood beginning to catch aflame from the magma was rolled up, revealing the face of an unrecognizable creature who was residing within the body of a very much loved reprobate.
"(Y/n)? Where have you been, dude?" Jin asks, obviously noticing the strange aura being emanated by her very presence.
She lets out a low hiss, soft and quiet, yet echoed and rang throughout the entire structure of the shopping mall.
Her dull looking face was split into a wicked smile into an instant, sharp teeth unveiled and taunting, taunting the others to attempt and draw near to uncover the result.
"I'm not (Y/n)~" She says in a quiet voice, followed by high pitch giggles which sent chills running down the spines of everyone in the vicinity.
Her usual (e/d) eyes were now a strange (q/c), appendages beginning to glow with a strange design that was seen before when she had been battling Katsuki during the sports festival.
(Q/c) molten fire was dripping down the side of her chin, blood running down the sides of her face, arms, and legs. A large scar was apparent on her neck, eyes pricked with the smallest amount of tears.
"(Y/n) is sleeping. She honored me with the task of letting her earn her happily ever after, so I'm going to take it back for her, no matter what. I don't have a name, but don't refer to me as (Y/n)." A larger grin appears on her face, blood seeping over her lip, staining parts of her teeth the cardinal color.
Giggles erupted from her small frail body once more as lava begin overflowing from her mouth, spilling onto the floor, melting away as much as it can before it cools and hardens. The tears began overflowing at this point, but she was still laughing as blood and magma began mixing together, dropping onto the floor with loud splats.
Smoke began leaving her lips as the magma slowed to a stop. Releasing a quick cough, she grins, pupils dilated, examining all the victims in front of here.
"Instead, refer to me as Claret, meaning red for blood." She releases a sound, a mix of a laugh and a cough, raising her arm halfheartedly with a crazed look in her eyes, swaying her hand gently as she waves.
Chapter 30: I'll Be Taking Payment Now
(A/n: Sorry if the chapter is way shorter than usual, but something very important is going to happen in the story, and I didn't want to rush it all into this chapter. Don't worry the next coming up chapter will be longer than usual.)
3rd Person POV - Omniscient
Heavy pants were released from (Y/n)'s tired frame as she walked forward, towards Dabi. The onyx haired male hesitated slightly, raising his hand to (Y/n)'s face, tentatively placing it on her cheek.
"Bring her back." In an instant, (Y/n) was brought back to power, the other having been unleashed and relieved of her duty.
Several blinks came from the strange girl before hey eyes had reverted their usual hue.
"H-huh?" A warm touch instantly was noticed by (Y/n)'s unusually cold face. Looking up, tears of excitement and happiness sprang to her eyes as a large, genuine smile flew its way onto her face.
"Dabi! Wot's goin' on?" She asks, pulling his face closer and pressing a kiss to his nose, him repeating the gesture as he replies.
"We were looking for you, but you came to us. You're different though, what happened?" Racking through her mind, trying to find an explanation for her sudden appearance here, she shrugs her shoulders.
"I was put in solitary confinement for a while, several months, and they gave me a shock collar." The nonchalant response chilled Dabi to the core, all gears in his head rotating before clicking and snapping together, understanding what had taken place.
"That was the fourth." Tilting her head to the side in confusion, (Y/n) looked towards Dabi expectantly, waiting for an answer. In the distance, sirens were heard, wailing and crying out, alarming the villains and allowing a wave of relief to splash over the students.
Letting out a sigh, he gestures his head towards the gap, the rest of the Vanguard squadron retreating from the students, Spinner dropping Bakugou with a huff, and Moonfish drawing back his teeth, Magne catching his falling body, carrying him out to the light drizzle outside.
In the next blink of the students, all the villains were gone, every single one, as if they hadn't been there in the first place. The only memorable piece of evidence o their existence was the large hole torn into the side of the mall's structure, which, ironically enough, was caused by Bakugou himself rather than the villains.
As the hoods of the first police cars stopped in front of the large hole decorating the mall, the light drizzle began to fade away, leaving the confused yet terrified students of class 1-A with the police who began to interrogate the victims.
Looking out toward the sky, Tokoyami couldn't help but look for the villains, wonder where they'd go, and feel confused about whether or not to trust (Y/n).
The sudden taps of shoes landing on the roof the building reverberated throughout the entirety of the empty neighborhood, the streets having been cleared from the sudden downpour, with the exception of few cars that'd traverse about.
Placing Dabi down gently, (Y/n) retracted her wings, tail, and horns, looking up to Dabi's tall frame.
"Wot did you mean by the fourth?" The rest of the members, feeling the sudden tension in the air, began to leave the roof, giving the two respective members their privacy in the dire matter.
"I-I think we should wait for Tomura, Himiko, and Kurogiri..." He says, trailing off, leaving the two in an awkward and heavy silence.
Several minutes later, Kurogiri entered through the door, Himiko and Tomura trailing behind him.
"The others told us you were both up here, talking about the fourth." Quirking an eyebrow, (Y/n) raised her voice slightly, attempting to show her distress.
"Wot is the fourth? Would you please tell me?" Sideglances were passed around before Kurogiri released a heavy sigh.
"Okay, okay. I'll tell you." Pausing for a second, Kurogiri took a deep breath before beginning.
"(Y/n), do you remember when you received your quirk from the boss?" (Y/n) nodded, urging him to continue.
"Well, you never received one quirk." Kurogiri said, waiting shortly for (Y/n) to process the information.
"Wot do you mean I never got 'one quirk'?" She asks, confused.
"You were given four. Four different quirks." (Y/n) tensed up, eyes narrowing into suspicion.
"Why've you never told me? Is this why my drawbacks are always so painful?" Averting his eyes, Kurogiri felt too abashed to answer, looking to his comrades for help, Himiko catching the hint and assisting the smokey villain.
"We never told you, because we were worried you'd freak, or go power crazy... are you mad at us, (N/n)?" Sucking in a deep breath through her teeth and scratching around the scar on her nose, she let out a quiet sigh, her elongated ears twitching.
"Of course not, could you finish explaining the fourth please?" Beaming, Himiko passes the narration to back Kurogiri.
"The fourth is a special quirk. Unlike your other three quirks, which are the emitter and mutant types, the fourth is a transformation quirk. The fourth only activates when you are in dire emotional need, are require great amounts of help due to being in a tight spot. It helps but in return for helping you, the fourth tends to ask of, or take much in expense. Hence why we must ask you what your situation was so we may be able to prepare for the cost that the fourth takes from you, or us."
Thinking back to her time held captive at the academy, (Y/n) began listing all the issues that had gotten in her way of escaping.
"I was locked in a cell and given a shock collar that would activate the moment I'd step out of certain bounds or enter certain rooms. I was forced to reveal information by my best friend, who was using a brainwashing quirk on me. I was locked by myself in solitary confinement for over 2 months. I was forced to attend the school once more and was treated as a monster the entire time I was there. I wasn' able to remove the neck brace, and I didn' want to kill any of the students that I knew in class 1-A..."
(Y/n) began trailing off, her memory beginning to blur. A sharp pain shot through her head, and (Y/n) threw her hand onto her head, holding it in a tight clutch.
"U-ughhh- m-my head feels like 'tis gonna explode..." She said, collapsing to her knees, letting out large breaths.
Shouted cries of worry were heard around her, but too fuzzy and blurry to comprehend. Thoughts beginning to scramble, a loud voice was heard before everything faded away.
'I'll be taking my payment now.'
Chapter 31: Christmas Special
(A/n: Really quick I just wanted to wish you all a Merry Christmas/Hanukkah/Kwanzaa and a Happy New Year! All art in this chappie is mine! hope you enjoy ^^)
3rd Person POV - Kurogiri
A small flicker of white passed by his luminescent eyes, catching his attention. Glancing upwards, he noticed that the overhung clouds in the sky began releasing little flakes of snow. A small sniffle was heard before a cool sensation was pressed against his neck, a burning pain being suppressed ever so slightly by the cold. In an expressionless panic, he activated his quirk, shifting himself behind the unknown figure who was responsible for the knife that had been fitted into his collarbone.
An awfully small girl stood in his has been place, hair tied messily and sloppily into two buns. She wore ripped school clothes of a middle schooler, blood and dirt adorning her starved figure. Her nose was a bright red, small sniffles being released. She is sick.
Unlike Tomura and the others back in the league, he held a reasonable amount of common sense and instantly recognized the younger girl's potential.
Pulling the blade embedded in his skin, he closely observed the weapon, impressed to see a butter knife responsible for the small trickle of blood that began to taint the collar of his shirt. Another glance towards the frail girl, white beginning to flutter down onto her weak frame.
"What's your name, if you wouldn't mind me inquiring?"
Red eyes filled to the brim with insanity look up, finally having noticed her victim had shifted behind her.
An invisible smile graced the features of the smokey man.
"Pleasure to meet you, Himiko."
He watched as the girl stared at the fire in amazement, seemingly entranced by the curling waves of embers soaring together in a messy synchronization.
A bell rings as the door slides open, two silhouettes filling the door frame. Tomura walks in, his hand being held captive by a smaller one, (Y/n)'s.
"We're back." Tomura announces as his hand is released, (Y/n) running towards the Himiko.
Tomura grunts, catching Kurogiri's attention in an attempt of asking who the stranger was.
"Her name is Himiko, a skilled murderer. I invited her due to her talents, she could prove useful." Nodding, Tomura walks past the black mist, grabbing Himiko by the chin and lifting her face up into his view.
Creaking is heard as Dabi enters the living area, his hair messy and hung loosely over his eyes. Tomura pulls away from Himiko and walks up to Dabi, explaining the situation under his breath.
(Y/n) approaches Himiko, a shy look expressed on her face.
"Hello. Who are you?" She asks, Himiko hesitates, reluctantly taking her eyes away from the fire before looking at (Y/n).
"Himiko Toga." (Y/n) grins, an excited look on her face.
"Well, my name is (Y/n)! Wanna be friends? Hey, let's play a game!" She exclaims excitement flooding through her system.
Himiko's face cracks into a psychotic smile, her mind centered around (Y/n).
Letting out a sigh, Kurogiri seats himself on the couch, wrapping bandages around his neck and collarbone. Without even having to look, he already knew that Himiko would fit I in perfectly fine.
2nd Person POV - Himiko Toga
You've never felt happier in your life. Seeing her smile sent you to a state of euphoria and bliss. You loved everything about her, and nothing could change that. If only she understood how happy she made you.
"Himi!!" Her squeaky voice making its way into your ears. A delighted smile made its way onto your face as you turned to see the short child running over to you, arms held out for a hug. Her (h/c) bouncing fluffily around her small figure.
"(N/n)!" You shout, quickly running to meet her embrace, lifting her off the ground and littering her face with kisses, making sure to be careful of the scar that tore into her nose.
"Himi 'tis Christmas! Did we get presents?!" (Y/n) asks excitedly, her eyes sparkling with hope. You instantly felt guilt and regret wrack your body as you bit your lower lip. You couldn't get a present in time, never before had you felt so disappointed in yourself.
"(N/n), you know how we are living in secret, right? And how everybody thinks you died that day? Well, Santa thought the same and couldn't find us to give us present, I-I'm sorry." Her smile faltered the slightest before her grin became larger.
"That' alright! I'm happy he don' know, cuz what if he tol' police and they hurt you, so you' had to be my present instead!" She spurts out, tumbling over her words, which were seemingly rushed as she must have noticed your upset state.
You could have sworn that you saw flowers blossoming around her, becoming more luscious and enhancing her already gorgeous features for a child.
"You're too good for this world, you know that (Y/n)?"
You had been keeping the younger girl busy for the past several hours. Nobody had come home yet.
"(N/n), do you know where everyone is? Especially on Christmas..." You ask, your voice trailing off as you hear a sound come from upstairs. You reach for (Y/n)'s hand, murmuring under your breath about how she shouldn't let go of your hand and stay close to you at all times.
You feel her nod against your clothed torso as she huddles closer to you, hiding behind you as you guide her upstairs slowly, towards the sound.
Stopping in front of your bedroom door, which you shared with (Y/n), you slowly wrapped your fingers around the cold doorknob, the metal being colder than usual due to the weather.
(Y/n) hid behind you, gripping your hand tighter as you kicked the door open, ready to defend against or attack whoever was inside.
"SURPRISE!!!" Dabi shouts, Tomura behind him mumbling it half-heartedly, at which Dabi elbows him, and Kurogiri repeating the phrase at indoor volume.
There in the room were decorations usually seen on a tree. Ornaments duck taped to the walls, large strips of tinsel lined the corners of the room and was taped horizontally to the roof. In the middle of their room, in between the two beds, a small stand was set up, covered in different diabetic foods such as hot chocolate, marshmallows, gingerbread, and candies.
You felt as if your jaw were going to drop at the hideousness of the room, but you felt your arm begin to shake as (Y/n) began quivering with excitement.
She giggles in excitement, proclaiming 'love you's loud to everyone in the room, dragging you towards the others, and pulling you all together, pressing kisses against everyone. Everyone was laughing and smiling, a warm feeling spreading through the room as you sat with the others chatting, hanging out, and enjoying each other all throughout the night, (Y/n) beginning to fall asleep at daybreak.
You pull (Y/n)'s small frame towards you, wrapping your arms around her and cuddling into her body for warmth, pressed up against the side of the bed. Kurogiri picks you up, placing you in his lap, pulling Dabi and Tomura closer together to share the warmth.
"Merry Christmas..." She mumbles, and you smile, pressing a kiss to her forehead.
This is perfect, and nothing could change that.
(A/n: I know I don't have 13k here on Ao3, but I do at wattpad, so I drew lil skit ;P)
Chapter 32: Who are you?
All POV - Omniscient
Her muffled cries of pain echoed over the roofs of buildings, spanning out beyond the eyes point of view, chasing the horizon of the setting sun, just to fade out into the distance.
With slitted pupils dilating and eyelids drooping, her body began to fall limp as though she were being sapped of her energy by an unknown force.
Clear, pale, and innocent tears raced down her smooth features as her body slowly began to extinguish itself, shutting off all activity in and around her figure.
Shouts and callings of her name, loud and clear, ignored by the said girl. Complaints came from neighbors nearby, agitated by the ruckus, but they didn't care and went unrecognized by the quartet.
Panicking in worry over their frail comrade, they crowded around, bustling to shorten the gap between them and her, the rest of the league clambering up to help with support.
Wails of sorrow were heard all throughout the night.
"How come you never told me about there being a payment? Wot do you want from me?"
A shrill giggle ruptured the tension in the air, the same voice as me, yet foreign, masked, indistinguishable, almost as if I were hearing a recording of myself.
"Well, you've never asked me about it~ Not. Even. Once." It replies, ignoring my second question, a tantalizing voice playing on its lips.
A huff is heard as it manifests in front of me, holding the same appearance as before, gently gripping my chin and harshly turning my head to face it.
Its fingers were icy and disturbing against my skin, unlike when it had first appeared to me, when it was warm and comforting like the hugs I'd receive, when it was willing to help without payment.
"The thing I desire isn't much and I'm sure you'd be able to give it to me." It says voice filled with confidence, a harsh tone following its voice, as though it were taunting me to fall into a trap it knew I'd walk right into.
"Wot if I can'?" I ask, merely a smile received in reply that sent chills down my spine.
"I might have to take something else instead, but I'm sure both you and I won't be pleased with what I take. "
At these words, large rectangular screens begin appearing, each showing different scenes and memories of my life, from the beginning to the current time, including events I hadn't recognized occurring, but included myself at a younger age.
I see Dabi as he picks me up, twirling me in joy before tenderly setting me down, his burnt forehead pressed against my own, liquid diamond running down the sides of his face, pooling up at his chin before dripping onto my own wet eyes, smiles splitting down both of our faces.
Himiko carries a small frail figure of myself, treating a wound I had received on my elbow, whispering sweet nothings into my ear as a sad grin adorns her face, the small droplets and tears at the corner of my eyes slowly beginning to dry up as the pain fades away.
Kurogiri reaches his smokey fingers into my hair, solidifying them to play with the messy (h/c) locks that seemed to barely curl at the tips, twisting around his fingers, as though they were trying to keep his hand there forever. A generous look was recognized in his flaxen eyes as my own smaller grubby hand played with his wispy features.
Tomura hugging me after I had become a dragon for the first time, foreign blood pooling around our shivering bodies, sheltering each other from the harsh cold of the storm. Kurogiri, Himiko, and Dabi walking into the scene, kneeling down and wrapping their arms around the both of us as we all sit there in the rain.
The words left my lips before I could even stop them.
"That was our first fight..."
More screens popped up. More memories. Suddenly, one large screen appeared. The school photo of Class 1-A. A sudden realization ran through me, the way water follows a stream, already knowing it's path, yet still choosing to traverse the distance. The way color chases the tip of a marker on paper, leaving beauty in its wake.
I miss them. I miss them so much. I had so much fun with them...
Tears began pricking my eyes when I had finally understood my position. A strangled sob left my lips as the quirk beside me voiced my own thoughts.
"A villain who enjoys her occupation, but enjoys the company of heroes... You already know you'll have to choose between them, don't you?" Its voice is filled with dry sympathy before it suddenly became warm once more, the same way it had as before, sending alarm bells ringing in my ears.
"I have a solution for that problem, and if you choose to go along with my solution, I'll count it as my payment."
"What do you mean by solution?" I ask, interest obvious in my distressed self.
"I have a way you can be with both the heroes, AND the villains..."
"Are you ready?" Tokoyami asks me, and I nod in response, sending and unsure grin. Todoroki and Bakugou are behind us as we run through the shadows, covering our backs as we search the city from our limited view. We reach a tall building, deciding to start here. Hoisting each other up, we quickly make our way to the top of the building, using the wall opposite to us as a steady footing to wall jump.
We were at least 15 stories high, when behind me, I hear Bakugou grunt as his foot slips, and I watch as Todoroki attempts to catch him, failing, sending them both plummeting towards the ground.
In a panic, I call to the both of them.
"Kacchan! Todoroki!" Bakugou quickly grabs Todoroki, wrapping an arm around his waist firmly as he uses his free hand to propel themselves forward.
He let's go of Todoroki as soon as he is next to me, Todoroki creating a small ledge of ice to support his weight as he begins climbing once more. Bakugou quickly boosts forward using mini explosions, making sure that he had melted the ice, not wanting the school to be able to track them down for stealing their hero outfits and escaping.
"Why did you go after me." Bakugou asks through his heavy pants, exertion beginning to become evident.
"You were falling." Todoroki replies, his breaths heavier due to the extra heat his suit expels.
"Worry about yourself." Bakugou says brusquely, as though he wanted to end the conversation.
The silent air around us is broken through heavy pants as one of the buildings we were using had run short, and we were left on a desolate roof. I tilt my head upwards as my eyes scroll up the large skyscraper.
"We need an aerial view, how are we gonna get up there?" I ask, looking around to find another way up.
"Don't worry Izuku, I think I can carry us the rest of the way." Tokoyami says, dark shadow emerging from his cloak, setting us all onto his back connected to Tokoyami.
Tokoyami gets ready to jump off and allow dark shadow to climb, but I offer my assistance, holding tightly onto dark shadow before bending my knees slightly, and pushing off the roof with the least amount of pressure I could manage, attempting to not break or harm and appendages on my body.
We instantly soar through the sky vertically, getting us halfway to our destination. Quick reactions allow dark shadow to hook his fingers into the crevices of the building, using those shadows to hoist himself up as he slowly climbs, Tokoyami dangling carelessly upside down as he climbs.
"A-are you okay Tokoyami?" I ask as I watch him swing uselessly, unable to do anything.
A sigh is heard before a gruff 'I'm fine' echoes around us.
Silence embraces us once more as we near the top, until Bakugou breaks it.
"Why are we looking for her anyways? Isn't she a villain. Shouldn't we be catching her instead, before she can murder our ass?" He asks, at which I scratch the side of my head with one finger, Todoroki lightly facepalms, and Tokoyami groans.
"We're going to question her, if she truly chooses to become a villain, then she'll officially be considered our enemy, and we'll no longer treat her as though she were part of our class." Todoroki says in a rush, answering Bakugou's question.
It's been about three hours, and we still hadn't received any different information in her whereabouts. Heading back, I hear talking in a nearby roof and stop, quickly pulling down everyone else next to me.
Bakugou opens his mouth, ready to spurt some witty complaint when I press my finger to my lips motioning for them to be quiet. Who would be out talking at around two a.m.? Especially on a roof?
I creep closer towards the voices, instantly recognizing one of them and begun feeling fear creep up my spine.
"When do you think she'll wake?" Tomura asks, his voice raspy from the excessive amount of crying he has done lately.
"Will she even wake up again?" Himiko asks. Her legs swinging over the edge of the roof slowly as her hand gently strokes the comatose girl's hair.
"Stop worrying so much, she'll wake up." Kurogiri says, fondling with (Y/n)'s frail fingers.
"She used to love sitting up on the roof..." Dabi trails off, feeling down cast and burying his face into her legs.
A sigh as they all turn towards their lap, where (Y/n)'s miniature frame is resting, spread across their legs.Tomura glides the back of his hand over (Y/n)'s jawline, tracing different curves on her neck and collarbone.
"I think I'm going to head inside." Dabi says, feeling too downcast to be able to handle watching his youngest companion, who now would lie still on Tomura's lap. Himiko, understanding how Dabi felt, headed inside alongside him, supporting him while mourning on her own, tears falling the dried trails from hours before.
Kurogiri stands, pulling the dragon's forehead closer before pressing a kiss to her forehead, albeit unseen due to his natural appearance. Walking to the door on the roof, before entering, he turned towards Tomura once more, pity yet sorrow staining his figure as he knew Tomura had treasured the girl more than anything else he owned.
"I'll go send out the rest of them on a mission, in the meantime we can't do anything." Kurogiri says, his back facing Tomura.
"I know." he recieves in reply as Tomura is blankly staring at the girl, continuing to absentmindly trace different shapes onto her neck.
"Would you like me to retreive anything for you as I head inside?" Kurogiri asks, to which Tomura shakes his head, merely staring upwards, turning his head to see the barely visible stars.
Lowering (Y/n) to the floor, he stood up, pacing around the roof.
"Isn't it strange," He begins, stopping to look at the sky once more- "that the brightest stars in the sky which have been accumulating for millions of years," he turns to (Y/n), brushing the top of his knuckles gently against her face, tears bubbling up at the corners of his eyes- "can be outshined by a mere street light?"
A dry chuckle left his cracked lips. He hadn't bothered to improve anything about his health, or condition the way he usually had. (Y/n) would always make sure he wore some sort of chapstick, ate daily, showered daily, but at this point, he was just a living breathing pile of rags.
He refused to apply moisture to his face or body, refused to eat, refused to shower, refused to move from anywhere but (Y/n)'s side. Kurogiri would constantly have to wash him forcefully, shoving him into the bathtb with his clothes and bathing him, even though he'd try to escape, feeling as though it were his fault for (Y/n)'s comatose state.
He pushed his dry lips against the crusted skin on (Y/n)'s nose, peppering her scar with light pecks, as though it were the only part of her he had left. Pulling back, he reached over and carried (Y/n)'s head, tentatively placing it back onto his lap, stroking and fondling with her slim fingers. Her cheekbones had become the lightest bit more prominent, being unable to eat.
They had to feed her body nutrients by blending foods and slowly dripping them through her mouth, making sure she wouldn't suffocate or choke on anything.
A sudden wave of exhaustion ran over his body, a slow yawn released as his cracked lips began to slightly split at the side, leaving a sore feeling on his mouth. Huddling (Y/n)'s body closer, he began to think a out loud, hoping (Y/n) could hear him.
"When you wake up, will we be able to go through neighborhoods once more, the way we had in the past? Will you leave us for those hero scum?" He asks, his voice becoming sharp and unforgiving towards his second question.
A sigh left his lips as he slowly felt fatigue begin to overtake him.
"What did the fourth want from you anyways?" He lays his head down, but in the ounce of a second, an alarming sound catching his attention.
I felt guilt course through my veins as I jumped onto the roof, freezing the villains feet to the ground in the position he was in, unable to get up from his seated posture.
In an unprecedented instant, he placed all five of his fingers against the ice, allowing it to wither away before grabbing (Y/n) and pulling her closer to his own body.
"What the hell are you all doing here?" He questioned, voice hissing in an absolute fury. His form looked rugged and exhausted. Large bags were evident beneath his eyes and blood was seen dripping down the corner of his mouth, which had most likely come from his split lips, they were dry enough to blend into a desert.
(Y/n) hung limply yet securely in his arms, her frame much skinnier than usually, bones becoming more evident in places they weren't before, such as cheekbones, collarbones, and shoulder blades. Her eyes were droopily close and her eyebrows were the slightest bit furrowed as though she were having a nightmare.
"W-what did you d-do to her!?" Izuku yells in panic, an unrecognizable expression overcoming his feature before he burst forward, aiming to punch the man, not waiting for a reply.
Bakugou, Tokoyami, and I were all very surprised by this sudden behavior, which was against his timid shy self, yet we still rushed in to help anyways.
Freezing the villain's feet to the ground once more, I let the ice climb up his body, making sure to stop before his hands, not wanting (Y/n) to freeze.
His arms now frozen, nerves tingling, forced him to drop the reptilian girl, allowing dark shadow to catch her within his pointed claws, pulling her closer to Tokoyami who instantly turned and took off towards Bakugou who stood in front of him, an aggressive stance being used to defend against the villain, who groaned, visible puffs of air forming in front of his mouth as he let out heavy pants.
I narrowed my heterochromic eyes, glaring at the villain, watching him extremely closely. Recognizing his face, I called out his name.
"Tomura, where are your hands and lackeys now?" I ask, voice devoid of any emotion yet a snarky and haughty tone still being heard.
He lets out a gruff sigh before deeply inhaling, as though he were about to call for help. Izuku seemed to understand what was happening next, grabbing Bakugou and Tokoyami by the arms, telling me to hold onto the back of his shirt as he ran forward, activating his quirk and leaping off the building using it to propel himself off the building and sending us flying over at least 20 different rooftops.
As we began slowing down and falling from the pull of gravity, we plummeted from our horizontal midair state and fell to the closest roof.
Izuku, having broken his leg, was unable to land us properly, and we tumbled onto the roof, rolling and falling into a large pile. Of alll of us, (Y/n) hadn't been injured at all, dark shadow taking the damage from the fall instead.
"Nice landing, Deku." Bakugou says, spite rolling off his tongue, but in a less aggressive manner than usual.
"Katsuki." I say in a warning tone, glaring at him, as he raises both hands in defense and glaring off in some other direction.
Tokoyami gently places (Y/n) down, inspecting her sleeping form carefully. As the silence thickens I break it.
"Did you hear what he was saying? Based on inference, I think we can assume that (Y/n) has been asleep since the last we've seen her, which was two weeks ago." Izuku nods, circling around the girl in the way a hawk would circle prey, wanting to see if she was in a decent condition.
"She looks as healthy as someone could be if they were in a coma." Bakugou says, attitude less prominent than before, as though he actually felt upset in some way or form.
I nod in agreement, not knowing what else to say.
A thud quickly catches my attention as I hear Bakugou groan in annoyance. His fist is slammed into the side of a chimney, small cracks formed around his hand.
"We should've just caught the fucking villain then and there!" He says in a frustrated tone, and although we never agreed on anything before this, I couldn't help but believe he was right.
We should have been able to turn in the entire league and stop the chaos they're always causing, many lives would have been saved, but we were too cowardly and could barely face one member of their small group.
We all simultaneously let out a sigh, before quiet chuckles are heard from our synchronization.
"I guess we should head back." Tokoyami says and we all nod in agreement as dark shadow grabs (Y/n) carefully, making sure she's in a comfortable and stable state, before we take off once more, heading back to the school to return our hero outfits and hide her.
"How can I be with both of them? If it's possible please tell me!" I beg, my desperate form chasing her shadows in the vast emptiness.
"It's very simple, just give me what's most precious to you." It says. I look at it as though it were some sort of freak.
"Why would I give you what's most precious to me?" I ask, confusion clear and evident on my face. It giggles, a shrill high pitched voice reaching my ears, making me feel unsettled.
"Why wouldn't you? You'd be able to stay between both sides without choosing, and as an added bonus, I'll be leaving as well!" It exclaims, a joyful masking over a distorted version of my voice. Beginning to feel slightly hopeful, I lean more towards its offer, questioning it once more.
"R-really? I'll be able to stay with both the villains and my classmates?" I feel a rush of breeze fly by me as a blunt' yes' is whispered into my ear. I quickly turn but find no one there, so I decide to give in.
"F-fine, if I don't like the deal I won't agree with it, now tell me, what is it you want?" I say, and I see it materialize in front of me, a twisted version of myself.
It grins, sharp teeth glimmering, (q/c) eyes glowing.
"I want your ɱɚɱøɻɨɵʃ~" It says as its voice goes static and I look downwards before biting my lip. I stick out my hand and keep a firm and professional look in my eyes.
"Fine. Take them."
I groan, throwing my head back and placing the back of my wrist against my forehead, letting out an overly wistful sigh. I can't sleep.
Getting off my canopy bed, I pull my duvet to the side and stand up, walking to my window and opening it. I take in a deep breath letting my strange 'v' shape smile crawl onto my face. I quickly change out of my silk linen pajamas and scramble over to the window, carefully climbing out and activating my quirk. The beam from my stomach shoots out, sending me back as I head towards the direction of the school.
After I arrive, I sneak in, wanting to find my sparkly cape that I left the night before, the main reason I couldn't sleep at the current moment.
"I knew I shouldn't have left it here." I say to myself quietly before hearing the door creak open. In an instant I freeze, but already know I'm doomed when I see the moonlight reflecting off my cape, revealing the intruders. I feel myself tense up until I recognize the figures, calming myself.
Midoriya, Bakugou, Todoroki, and Tokoyami are all standing in the doorway, Tokoyami's dark shadow awakened, holding a figure of some sort.
We all stand in an awkward silence as I stare at the figure in dark shadow's arms. It looks like a bag. A bag? A body? A person?! They murdered a person?!?!?
I open my mouth about to scream my lungs out, but Bakugou harshly grabs the sides of my face, effectively shutting me up. Though my lips are squished, I began whining in protest.
"Get your grubby fingers for me! I understand you'd like to bask in my beauty, but that's not okay! Can't you see how well moisturized I am?! How dare you murder someone and present the body to me! This is not okay!" I squeal helplessly, attempting to push Bakugou off me.
Getting sick of my flailing, he lets go of me before mumbling 'we didn't kill her'.
I turn to the other three for explainations before dark shadow appears in front of me, placing the body carefully in my arms. Taking on good look at the person I gasp and feel myself tear up. I dramatically begin fanning my eyes with my fingers, the smile still on my face as the tears fall down in a straight 'TT' motion.
"How'd you get her?" I ask, my vision slightly blurry. Izuku looks at me, slightly shrugging.
I groan as I run my hands through my hair, pushing myself off my bed. I get up and brush my hair, pulling it into it's straight up do that I wear everyday. After following my usual morning routine, I head out, waving goodbye to my family before walking to school, on the way bumping into Ashido.
"Hey Mina!" I say enthusiastically, at which she returns the greeting, waving with a pink hued hand.
"You came pretty early today." I say to her and she nods, excitement filling her eyes.
"Yeah! I heard we're going to go to the USJ today to practice training on our quirks!" She says excitedly. Instantly I perk up, grinning with the same amount of enthusiasm she has.
"I'm so pumped!" I exclaim, running ahead, her chasing after me in response and quickly catching up as we race to class.
Bursting into the classroom, I barely look around before shouting.
"Good morning! We're going to the USJ today!!" Silence echoes throughout the room and I open my tightly shut eyes to see something that left me breathless.
"I-is that (Y/n)?" I ask, feeling all my energy rush out of me as I slowly approach her sleeping body.
Handcuffs were secured around her wrists as a precaution, legs each being given weights and a tracking collar placed on her, since her previous collar had been destroyed.
I notice that her body is significantly skinnier than before, and most of her features are much more sharpened.
"What happened? How'd you get her here? Why is she sleeping and why is she so skinny?" I rush all at once. Tokoyami places a hand on my shoulder, calming me down before answering most of my questions.
"Bakugou, Todoroki, Izuku, and I went and stole her from the villains. We brought her here last night, and so far, based on the information we've collected, it seems she's in a coma due to 'the fourth'." Around us no one gives a reaction, most likely having already heard the information before me.
"I-is she going to be staying with us?" I ask, and this time Bakugou answers, surprising me and several others with the calmness in his voice.
"Aizawa reported this to the police, and we're allowed to watch her for 3 days, afterwards they are going to take her to a secure hospital, nurse her back to health, and then have her jailed. She'll be jailed for life due to the crimes she's committed." Bakugou lets out a sigh before sitting the girl upright.
"Anyone know how to fucking feed a sleeping person?"
I pull my tail closer to my body as I watch the large black portal expand by the second, increasing the number of villains that exit through the portal, to the point where the entire USJ was covered, the portals all closing at once until a Smokey figure appeared before us, and in an instant almost everyone recognized him. It's Kurogiri...
His voice is deep and strangely soothing, emitting a vibe usually felt from a parent.
"I see you have (N/n) with you. I hope you won't mind me taking her." He smoothly glides between the class mates, enveloping her in a black mist. At this action, several of my classmates instantly shoot forward, attacking the mist, Izuku encouraging them by revealing that Kurogiri in fact does own a body, but keeps it hidden within his shroud of gas.
Kurogiri reappeared beside the original portal, allowing it to close up as (Y/n) emerges from the side next to him.
A man with several limbs attached to his body walks out the portal as it's closing, a blonde girl and burnt black-haired man appearing beside him, a devious expression crawling onto their faces.
Taking one last long look around the bar, he slowly stepped through the fading mist of Kurogiri's portal, Himiko beside him.
The moment he had passed through the smoggy gateway, his eyes caught hold onto the group of bunched up students, shaking in either fear, rage, or both.
His own anger flared when he had spotted Kurogiri next to him, (Y/n) lying unguarded on the floor. Feeling his flames about to let loose haywire, he slowly and calmly raised his hand, facing the palm towards the students, about to let loose his fumes, when a sudden grumble interrupted him.
All eyes turned towards the unconscious embodiment of the dragon.
"I'm ready." It nods before placing its hand onto my forehead, leaving a glowing mark. As the mark faded away, I felt my power overflowing, almost as if a cup were being poured nonstop.
It nodded it's head in acknowledgement, grinning approvingly, before a genuine smile crossed its face, as if it had its own feelings, as though it was a person.
"I enjoyed watching you grow up, even though you didn't activate me until recently." I felt my eyes widen in shock. It was a quirk, no doubt about that, but it had its own feelings, which I should have acknowledged.
It patted my head, a warm feeling spreading through my chest before settling down.
"I think it's time I say goodbye, let's get started." It says, voice beginning to fade as I see a bright light overcome me.
As I leave her body, she slowly begins to grow, her stature increasing to the size of a single story home, raising her scaled, (q/c) neck.
She breathes in, a heat forming at the base of her throat before she exhales, spanning her head over the entirety of all groups, unleashing unforgivable flames.
Licking and snapping at the figures in the area, everyone had receded as the large reptilian attacked, carelessly aiming to destroy the USJ building.
As the timer reached it's limit, the dragon bellowed a mighty roar, crashing and tumbling to the ground as her scales dispersed, leaving a bare girl in the rubble, her wings and tail stretched over her body as a sort of shelter.
My work here was done.
As the dust cleared, I ran towards the area where (Y/n) fell, her dragon forme shrinking back down to hybrid forme.
After finding her bare self, I began creating clothes and a blanket to wrap around her to keep the indecency to a low level. Pushing her body slightly, I was given no reaction and continued pressing her.
The villains had retreated once more, unable to retrieve their beloved companion, hoping to be given a second opening at a chance of retrieving her.
The rest of my classmates crowded around me, watching her limp lifeless form. More shaking and name callings were called out before the sound of a quiet grunt was heard in the air.
All my classmates began crowding closer, quieting down to listen and see if they had heard correctly. Another groan and a quiet sigh is heard before the girl sits up, arms shaking with fatigue and overuse.
Her gorgeous (e/c) eyes open, (h/c) hair fall down perfectly, framing her features perfectly, albeit messily.
We all gasp in awe, sending out different compliments, complaints, and questions, almost as if the fact that she was a villain had disappeared at one point.
"(Y-y/n) are you okay?"
"What happened there?"
"D-do you need help?"
"Will you really going to ditch us for those villains?"
"A-are you hurt?"
"Why would you leave us?!"
Her eyebrows furrow together in confusion as her head tilts slightly to the side, the way a puppy would when confused. Her mouth opens as she speaks. The words are hollow and unrecognizable. Her face holds no expression and her eyes are listless.
I feel a jolt run through my spine as I stiffen, everyone else around me freezing up as well. I feel Aizawa push through us looking at her, shock clear and evident on his face.
"Who are you?"
Book 1 end.
Chapter 33: <Future Plans>
This is basically telling everyone my future stories I'll write.
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Thank you all for supporting my story this long and thank you, for reading! I'll be writing a new story but haven't confirmed when exactly. Go check out the books on my profile page!
Other than that I hope you all stick around to see this amazing fan art below!
The two drawings below are made by @dead_inside75 on Wattpad, the latter being a collab between us!
The following drawing was made by @YoRHa_3c on Wattpad, she drew her unique version of the main character!
This was done by @ritsukitty on Ao3! She used https://www.dolldivine.com/mega-anime-avatar-creator.php to make her own preferred style of the main character!
UPDATE: BOOK 2 OFFICIALLY RELEASED
Thank you so much, everyone, for reading my story! I appreciate it so much <3~~